blythe meetings - theseventhunders meeting.doc · web view“then i saw in relation to the...

BLYTHE MEETINGSWEDNESDAY:Daniel’s Daily—The “Daily” History PAGE 2Daniel’s Daily—The Pioneer View of the “Daily” PAGE 11

Appendix to Sermon Two PAGE 17Daniel’s Daily—The Words of Daniel PAGE 23

THURSDAY:Foundational Logic—Two Visions PAGE 30Foundational Logic—Rome Establishes the Vision PAGE 38Foundational Logic—Rome in Daniel PAGE 45

FRIDAY:The Seven Thunders Summary PAGE 54The 1843 Chart PAGE 73The Indignation PAGE 81

SABBATH:Daniel Twelve PAGE 93The Scattering PAGE 100

Appendix to Sermon Eleven PAGE 105

SUNDAY:God’s Denominated People PAGE 158Luke 21 PAGE 166The Three Woes PAGE 170

Sermon OneDANIEL’S DAILY: THE “DAILY” HISTORY

“September 23, the Lord showed me that He had stretched out His hand the second time to recover the remnant of His people, and that efforts must be redoubled in this gathering time. In the scattering, Israel was smitten and torn, but now in the gathering time God will heal and bind up His people. In the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; but in the gathering, when God has set His hand to gather His people, efforts to spread the truth will have their designed effect. All should be united and zealous in the work. I saw that it was wrong for any to refer to the scattering for examples to govern us now in the gathering; for if God should do no more for us now than He did then, Israel would never be gathered. I have seen that the 1843 chart was directed by the hand of the Lord, and that it should not be altered; that the figures were as He wanted them; that His hand was over and hid a mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see it, until His hand was removed.

“Then I saw in relation to the ‘daily’ (Daniel 8:12) that the word ‘sacrifice’ was supplied by man’s wisdom, and does not belong to the text, and that the Lord gave the correct view of it to those who gave the judgment hour cry. When union existed, before 1844, nearly all were united on the correct view of the ‘daily’; but in the confusion since 1844, other views have been embraced, and darkness and confusion have followed. Time has not been a test since 1844, and it will never again be a test.” Early Writings, 74–75.

William Miller, Josiah Litch, Sylvester Bliss, Joseph Bates, J. N. Andrews, Hiram Edson, James White, Uriah Smith, Steven Haskell, O. A. Johnson, J.G. Matson, F. C. Gilbert and J. N. Loughborough all believed the “daily” symbolized paganism—and they presented this truth in their writings.

THE MODERN HISTORIANS“At one point a little later in the discussions, Elder Daniells, accompanied by W.

C. White and C. C. Crisler, eager to get from Ellen White herself just what the meaning was of her Early Writings statement, went to her and laid the matter before her. Daniells took with him Early Writings and the 1843 chart. He sat down close to Ellen White and plied her with questions. His report of this interview was confirmed by W. C. White:

‘I first read to Sister White the statement given above in Early Writings. Then I placed before her our prophetic chart used by our ministers in expounding the prophecies of Daniel and Revelation. I called her attention to the picture of the sanctuary and also to the 2300-year period as they appeared on the chart.

‘I then asked if she could recall what was shown her regarding this subject.‘As I recall her answer, she began by telling how some of the leaders who had

been in the 1844 movement endeavored to find new dates for the termination of the 2300-year period. This endeavor was to fix new dates for the coming of the Lord. This was causing confusion among those who had been in the Advent Movement.

‘In this confusion the Lord revealed to her, she said, that the view that had been held and presented regarding the dates was correct, and that there must never be another time set, nor another time message.

2

‘I then asked her to tell what had been revealed to her about the rest of the ‘daily’—the Prince, the host, the taking away of the ‘daily,’ and the casting down of the sanctuary.

‘She replied that these features were not placed before her in vision as the time part was. She would not be led out to make an explanation of those points of the prophecy.

‘The interview made a deep impression upon my mind. Without hesitation she talked freely, clearly, and at length about the 2300-year period, but regarding the other part of the prophecy she was silent.

‘The only conclusion I could draw from her free explanation of the time and her silence as to the taking away of the ‘daily’ and the casting down of the sanctuary was that the vision given her was regarding the time, and that she received no explanation as to the other parts of the prophecy.’ Daniells statement, September 25, 1931.” Ellen G. White, volume 6, The Elmshaven Years, 1905—1915, page 256, 257.

A SCHEME OF THE DEVILF. C. Gilbert reported on June 9, 1910, that on June 8, 1910, Ellen White stated to

him; that what Daniells and Prescott were teaching [the daily] was “a scheme of the devil.”

“Daniells and Prescott . . . would not give the the older brethren in the cause any chance to say anything. . . . Daniells was here to see me, and I would not see him. . . . I would not have anything to say to him about anything. About the ‘daily’ that they are trying to work up, there is nothing to it. . . . When I was in Washington there seemed to be something that just encased their minds, and I could not seem to touch them. We are to have nothing to do with this subject of the ‘daily’ . . . I knew they would work against my message, and then the people would not think there was anything to my message. I have written to him and told him that he was showing himself not fit to be president of the General Conference . . . not the man to keep the Presidency.

“If this message of the ‘daily’ were a testing message the Lord would have shown me. These people do not see the end from the beginning in this thing. . . . I utterly refuse to see any of them who are engaged in this work.

“The light that was given me of God is that Brother Daniells has stood in the Presidency long enough . . . and I was told not to have any more conversation with him about any of these things. I would not see Daniells about the matter, and I would not have one word with him. They pled with me to give him an interview, but I would not him any at all. . . . I was told to warn our people not to have anything to do with this thing they are teaching. . . . I was forbidden of the Lord to listen to it. I have expressed myself as not having a particle of confidence in it. . . . This whole thing they are doing is a scheme of the devil.” F. C. Gilbert’s deathbed report of an interview given him by Ellen White on June 8, 1910.

3

ERRORS AND DANGERS OF PRESCOTT AND DANIELLS; THE CITIES TO BE WORKEDA.G. Daniells was elected president of the General Conference in 1901. This

suggests that this document was written in 1910, a time when Mrs. White was very concerned about Daniells’ neglect of the cities and his involvement in the controversy over the ‘Daily.’ Editors, Manuscript Releases.

“At this stage of our experience we are not to have our minds drawn away from the special light given [us] to consider at the important gathering of our conference. And there was Brother Daniells, whose mind the enemy was working; and your mind and Elder Prescott’s mind were being worked by the angels that were expelled from heaven. Satan’s work was to divert your minds that jots and tittles should be brought in which the Lord did not inspire you to bring in. They were not essential. But this meant much to the cause of truth. And the ideas of your minds, if you could be drawn away to jots or tittles, is a work of Satan’s devising. To correct little things in the books written, you suppose would be doing a great work. But I am charged, Silence is eloquence.

“I am to say, Stop your picking flaws. If this purpose of the devil could only be carried out, then [it] appears to you [that] your work would be considered as most wonderful in conception. It was the enemy’s plan to get all the supposed objectionable features where all classes of minds did not agree. And what then? The very work that pleases the devil would come to pass. There would be a representation given to the outsiders not of our faith just what would suit them, that would develop traits of character which would cause great confusion and occupy the golden moments which should be used zealously to bring the great message before the people. The presentations upon any subject we have worked upon could not all harmonize, and the results would be to confuse the minds of believers and unbelievers. This is the very thing that Satan had planned that should take place–anything that could be magnified as a disagreement.

“Read Ezekiel, chapter 28. Now, here is a grand work, where strange spirits can figure. But the Lord has a work to [be] done to save perishing souls; and the places which Satan, disguised, could fill in, bringing confusion into our ranks, he will do to perfection, and all those little differences will become enlarged, prominent.

“And I was shown from the first that the Lord had given neither Elders Daniells nor Prescott the burden of this work. Should Satan’s wiles be brought in, should this ‘Daily’ be such a great matter as to be brought in to confuse minds and hinder the advancement of the work at this important period of time? It should not, whatever may be. This subject should not be introduced, for the spirit that would be brought in would be forbidding, and Lucifer is watching every movement. Satanic agencies would commence his work and there would be confusion brought into our ranks. You have no call to hunt up the difference of opinion that is not a testing question; but your silence is eloquence. I have the matter all plainly before me. If the devil could involve any one of our own people on these subjects, as he has proposed to do, Satan’s cause would triumph. Now the work without delay is to be taken up and not a [difference] of opinion expressed.

4

“Satan would inspire those men who have gone out from us to unite with evil angels and retard our work on unimportant questions, and what rejoicing [there] would be in the camp of the enemy. Press together, press together. Let every difference be buried. Our work now is to devote all our physical and brain-nerve power to put these differences out of the way, and all harmonize. If Satan could with his great unsanctified wisdom be permitted to get the least hold, [he would rejoice].

“Now, when I saw how you were working, my mind took in the whole situation and the results if you should go forward and give the parties that have left us the least chance to bring confusion into our ranks. Your lack of wisdom would be just what Satan would have it. Your loud proclamation was not under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. I was instructed to say to you that your picking flaws in the writings of men that have been led of God is not inspired of God. And if this is the wisdom that Elder Daniells would give to the people, by no means give him an official position, for he cannot reason from cause to effect. Your silence on this subject is your wisdom. Now, everything like picking flaws in the publications of men who are not alive is not the work God has given any of you to do. For if these men—Elders Daniells and Prescott—had followed the directions given in working the cities, there would have been many, very many, convinced of the truth and converted, able men that [now] are in positions where they never will be reached.

“All the world is to be regarded as one great family. And when you have such a fountain of knowledge to draw from, why have you left the world to perish for years with the testimonies given by our Lord Jesus Christ? True religion teaches us to regard every man and woman as a person to whom we can do good.

“This has been in print many years: ‘A Balanced Mind,’ testimony to Elder Andrews. The mind may be cultivated to become a power to know when to speak and what burdens to take up and to bear, for Christ is your teacher. And I feared greatly for you [when I saw you] exalting your wisdom and pursuing a course to bring in differences of opinion. The Lord calls for wise men who can hold their peace when it [is] wisdom for them to do so. If you would be a whole man, you need sanctification through Jesus Christ. Now there is a work just started, and let wisdom be seen in every minister, in every president of [a] conference. But here was a work for you to take hold of years ago where you were needed to lift your voice for this very work. Christ gave all His people special directions what they shall do and the things they shall not do. And there is a little time left us to work out the righteousness of the Lord.

“You can understand the way of the Lord. I saw your purpose of carrying things after your own devising after you were placed as president. You had thought you would do wonderful things, which would be a work God had not placed in your hands to do. Now, your work is not to oppress but to release every necessity possible if the Lord has accepted you to serve. But you have very early given evidence that wisdom and sanctified judgment have not been manifested by you. You blazed out matters that would not be received unless the Lord should give light.

5

“I have been instructed that such hasty movements should not have [been] made [such] as selecting you as president of the conference even another year. But the Lord forbids any more such hasty transactions until the matter is brought before the Lord in prayer; and as you have had the message come to you that the work of the Lord resting upon the president is a most solemn responsibility, you had no moral right to blaze out as you did upon the subject of the ‘Daily’ and suppose your influence would decide the question. There was Elder Haskell, who has carried the heavy responsibilities, and there is Elder Irwin and several men I might mention who have the heavy responsibilities.

“Where was your respect for the men of age? What authority could you exercise without taking all the responsible men to weigh the matter? But let us now investigate the matter. We must now reconsider whether it is the Lord’s judgment, in the face of the work that has been neglected, of showing your zeal to carry the work even another year. If you should carry the work another year with the help that shall unite with you, there should be a change take place in you and Elder Prescott. And humble your own hearts before God. The Lord will have to see in you a showing of a different experience, for if ever men needed to be reconverted at this present [time], it [is] Elder Daniells and Elder Prescott.

“Seven men should be chosen that are men of wisdom and through the working of the grace of God [give] evidence [of] a reconversion. For any men who are so blinded that they cannot reason from cause to effect, that they would ignore the men who have borne the responsibilities of the work and these presidents of conferences, [that] men [who] carry the work for over two years should be disregarded and such an impulsive consequence take place that men would neglect the very work kept before them for years—work the cities–and no, or but very little, attention [be] given to the old men for counsel, but proclaim the things they choose to give the people, bears its own testimony of the unsafety of the men to be entrusted with such a grand and wonderful work.

“Christ is not dead. He will never suffer His work to be carried on in this strange way. Let the books alone. If any change is essential, God will have the harmony in that change consistent, but when a message has been entrusted to men with the large responsibilities involved, [God] demands faithfulness that will work by love and purify the soul. Elders Daniells and Prescott both need reconversion. A strange work has come in, and it is not in harmony with the work Christ came to our world to do; and all who are truly converted will work the works of Christ.

“We are every one [to] work out the work which shall glorify the Father. We have come to the crisis—either to conform to the character of Jesus Christ right in this preparatory time or not attempt [it]. Elder Daniells, [you are not] to feel at liberty to let your voice be heard on high as you have done under similar circumstances. And understand, the president of a conference is not a ruler. He works in connection with the wise men who occupy the position as presidents whom God has accepted. He has not liberty to meddle with the writings in printed books from the pens that God has accepted. They are no longer to bear sway unless they show less of the ruling, dominating power. The crisis has come, for God will be dishonored.

6

“How does the Lord look upon the unworked cities? Christ is in heaven. Now its acknowledgment is to be, ‘There is no kingly rule.’ And now is the crisis of this world. Now I am the Power to save or to destroy. Now is the time when the destiny of all is in My hands. I have given My life to save the world. And ‘I, if I be lifted up,’ the saving grace I shall impart will prove that all who will be fashioned after the divine similitude and will be one with Me shall work as I work with My power of redeeming grace.’ Whoever will, [let him] take hold with his brethren to do the work given them to do when in responsible places under the counsel the Lord gives, and seek most earnestly to work in complete harmony with Him who so loved the world He gave His life a full sacrifice for the saving of the world.

“I speak to our ministers, that as they enter upon the work in our cities let there be a calm sacredness attending the ministry of the Word. We cannot make the proper impression upon the minds of the people if we . . .

[Lower third of this page left blank.]“I copy from my Diary. The truth as it is in Jesus–talk it, pray it, believe every

word in its simplicity. What would you gain if mistakes are brought before the men who have departed from the faith and given heed to seducing spirits, men who were not long ago with us in the faith? Will you stand on the devil’s side? Give your attention to the unworked fields. A world-wide work is before us. I was given representations of John Kellogg. A very attractive personage was representing the ideas of the specious arguments that he was presenting, sentiments different from the genuine Bible truth. And those who are hungering and thirsting after something new were advancing ideas [so specious] that Elder Prescott was in great danger. Elder Daniells was in great danger [of] becoming wrapped in a delusion that if these sentiments could be spoken everywhere it would be as a new world.

“Yes, it would, but while their minds were thus absorbed I was shown that Brother Daniells and Brother Prescott were weaving into their experience sentiments of a spiritual[istic] appearance and drawing our people to beautiful sentiments that would deceive, if possible, the very elect. I have to trace with my pen [the fact] that these brethren would see defects in their delusive ideas that would place the truth in an uncertainty; and [yet] they [would] stand out as [if they had] great spiritual discernment. Now I am to tell them [that] when I was shown this matter, when Elder Daniells was lifting up his voice like a trumpet in advocating his ideas of the ‘Daily,’ the after results were presented. Our people were becoming confused. I saw the result, and then there were given me cautions that if Elder Daniells without respect to the outcome should thus be impressed and let himself believe he was under the inspiration of God, skepticism would be sown among our ranks everywhere, and we should be where Satan would carry his messages. Set unbelief and skepticism would be sown in human minds, and strange crops of evil would take the place of truth. Manuscript 67, 1910, 1–8.” Manuscript Releases, volume 20, 17–22.

TIME AND PLACE“Regarding the testimonies, nothing is ignored; nothing is cast aside; but time and

place must be considered.” Selected Messages, book 1, 57.

7

PRESENT TRUTH“In every age there is a new development of truth, a message of God to the people

of that generation. The old truths are all essential; new truth is not independent of the old, but an unfolding of it. It is only as the old truths are understood that we can comprehend the new. When Christ desired to open to His disciples the truth of His resurrection, He began ‘at Moses and all the prophets’ and ‘expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning Himself.’ Luke 24:27. But it is the light which shines in the fresh unfolding of truth that glorifies the old. He who rejects or neglects the new does not really possess the old. For him it loses its vital power and becomes but a lifeless form.” Christ’s Object Lessons, 127.

THE ELEVENTH CHAPTER OF DANIEL “We have no time to lose. Troublous times are before us. The world is stirred

with the spirit of war. Soon the scenes of trouble spoken of in the prophecies will take place. The prophecy in the eleventh of Daniel has nearly reached its complete fulfillment. Much of the history that has taken place in fulfillment of this prophecy will be repeated. In the thirtieth verse a power is spoken of that ‘shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall he do; he shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant. Daniel 11:30–36 quoted.

“Scenes similar to those described in these words will take place. We see evidence that Satan is fast obtaining the control of human minds who have not the fear of God before them. Let all read and understand the prophecies of this book, for we are now entering upon the time of trouble spoken of.” Manuscript Releases, number 13, 394.

UNDER PRESENT CIRCUMSTANCES“This is not a time to make prominent unimportant points of difference. If some

who have not had a strong living connection with the Master, reveal to the world their weakness of Christian experience, the enemies of the truth who are watching us closely will make the most of it, and our work will be hindered. Let all cultivate meekness, and learn lessons from Him who is meek and lowly in heart.

“The subject of ‘the daily’ should not call forth such movements as have been made. As a result of the way this subject has been handled by men on both sides of the question, controversy has arisen and confusion has resulted. . . . While the present condition of difference of opinion regarding this subject exists, let it not be made prominent. Let all contention cease. At such a time silence is eloquence.” Notebook Leaflets, number 2, 161.

“I have words to speak to my brethren east and west, north and south. I request that my writings shall not be used as the leading argument to settle questions over which there is now so much controversy. I entreat of Elders H, I, J, and others of our leading brethren, that they make no reference to my writings to sustain their views of ‘the daily.’

“It has been presented to me that this is not a subject of vital importance. I am instructed that our brethren are making a mistake in magnifying the importance of the difference in the views that are held. I cannot consent that any of my writings shall be taken as settling this matter. The true meaning of ‘the daily’ is not to be made a test question.

8

“I now ask that my ministering brethren shall not make use of my writings in their arguments regarding this question [‘the daily’]; for I have had no instruction on the point under discussion, and I see no need for the controversy. Regarding this matter under present conditions, silence is eloquence. . . .

“I would bring to your attention the last prayer of Christ, as recorded in John 17. There are many subjects upon which we can speak—sacred, testing truths, beautiful in their simplicity. On these you may dwell with intense earnestness. But let not ‘the daily,’ or any other subject that will arouse controversy among brethren, be brought in at this time; for this will delay and hinder the work that the Lord would have the minds of our brethren centered upon just now. Let us not agitate questions that will reveal a marked difference of opinion, but rather let us bring from the Word the sacred truths regarding the binding claims of the law of God.” Selected Messages, book 1, 164, 167.

“It will prove to be a great mistake if you agitate at this time the question regarding the ‘daily,’ which has been occupying much of your attention of late. I have been shown that the result of your making this question a prominent issue would be that the minds of a large number will be directed to an unnecessary controversy, and that questioning and confusion will be developed in our ranks. Cannot you see that if this question is agitated now minds would be unfavorably impressed, and many who should be seeking most earnestly for the saving grace of Christ would be drawn into controversy? There are some who would make capital of this matter to turn souls away from the truth. My brother, let us be slow to raise questions that will be a source of temptation to our people.” Manuscript Releases, volume 12, 224.

“I have had cautions given me in regard to the necessity of our keeping a united front. This is a matter of importance to us at this time. As individuals we need to act with the greatest caution.

“I wrote to ____, telling him that he must be exceedingly careful not to introduce subjects in the Review that would seem to point out flaws in our past experience. I told him that this matter on which he believes a mistake has been made is not a vital question, and that, should it be given prominence now, our enemies would take advantage of it, and make a mountain out of a molehill.

“To you also I say that this subject [THE IDENTITY OF THE ‘DAILY’ OF DANIEL 8.] should not be agitated at this time. No, my brother, I feel that at this crisis in our experience that chart which you have had republished should not be circulated. You have made a mistake in this matter. Satan is determinedly at work to bring about issues that will create confusion. There are those who would be delighted to see our ministers at an issue on this question, and they would make much of it.

9

“I have been instructed that regarding what might be said on either side of this question, silence at this time is eloquence. Satan is watching for an opportunity to create division among our leading ministers. It was a mistake to publish the chart until you could all get together and come to an agreement concerning the matter. You have not acted wisely in bringing to the front a subject that must create discussion and the bringing out of various opinions, for every item will be strained and made to mean something that will only mean injury to the cause. We have all we can do to handle the false statements of those who have given evidence of their willingness to bear false witness.” Manuscript Releases, volume 9, 106.

PRINCE, THE HOST, THE TAKING AWAY AND THE CASTING DOWN OF THE SANCTUARY “‘I then asked her to tell what had been revealed to her about the rest of the

“daily”—the Prince, the host, the taking away of the “daily,” and the casting down of the sanctuary.

“‘She replied that these features were not placed before her in vision as the time part was. She would not be led out to make an explanation of those points of the prophecy.

“‘The interview made a deep impression upon my mind. Without hesitation she talked freely, clearly, and at length about the 2300-year period, but regarding the other part of the prophecy she was silent.

“‘The only conclusion I could draw from her free explanation of the time and her silence as to the taking away of the “daily” and the casting down of the sanctuary was that the vision given her was regarding the time, and that she received no explanation as to the other parts of the prophecy.’ Daniells statement, September 25, 1931.” Ellen G. White, volume 6, The Elmshaven Years, 1905—1915, page 256, 257.

DARKNESS AND CONFUSION HAVE FOLLOWED“Then I saw in relation to the ‘daily’ (Daniel 8:12) that the word ‘sacrifice’ was

supplied by man’s wisdom, and does not belong to the text, and that the Lord gave the correct view of it to those who gave the judgment hour cry. When union existed, before 1844, nearly all were united on the correct view of the ‘daily’; but in the confusion since 1844, other views have been embraced, and darkness and confusion have followed.” Early Writings, 74–75.

10

Sermon TwoDANIEL’S DAILY: THE PIONEER VIEW OF THE “DAILY”

WILLIAM MILLER:“I read on, and could find no other case in which it [the daily] was found but in

Daniel. I then [by the aid of an concordance] took those word which stood in connection with it, ‘take away;’ he shall take away the daily; ‘from the time that the daily shall be taken away’ I read on and thought I would find no light on the text. Finally I came to 2 Thessalonians 2:7-8, ‘For the mystery of iniquity does already work; only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way, and then shall that wicked be revealed.’ And when I had come to that text, O how clear and glorious the truth appeared. There it is! That is the daily! Well, now, what does Paul mean by ‘he who now letteth’ or hindereth? By ‘the man of sin,’ and ‘the wicked,’ Popery is meant. Well what is it that hinders Popery from being revealed? Why it is Paganism. Well, then, ‘the daily’ must mean paganism.” Review and Herald, January, 1858.

JOSIAH LITCH:“The daily sacrifice is the present reading of the text; but no such thing as

sacrifice is found in the original. This is acknowledged on all hands. It is a gloss or construction put upon it by the translators. The true reading is, ‘the daily and the transgression of desolation;’ daily and transgression being connected together by ‘and;’ the daily and the transgression of desolation. They are two desolating powers which were to desolate the Sancuary and the host.” Review and Herald, January, 1858.

APOLLOS HALE (HISTORIAN):“What can be meant by the ‘sanctuary’ of Paganism? Paganism, and error of

every kind, have their sanctuaries, as well as truth. There are temples or asylums consecrated to their service. Some particular and renowned temple of Paganism may, then, be supposed to be here spoken of. Which of the numerous distinguished temples may it be? One of the most magnificent specimens of classic architecture is called the Pantheon. Its name signifies the ‘temple or asylum of the gods.’ The place of its location is Rome. The idols of the nations conquered by the Romans were sacredly deposited in some niche or department of this temple, and in many cases became objects of worship by the Romans themselves. Could we find a temple of Paganism that more srkenly ‘his sanctuary?’” Review and Herald, January, 1858.

GOD’S HELPING HAND“The grand instruction contained in Daniel and Revelation has been eagerly

perused by many in Australia. This book has been the means of bringing many precious souls to a knowledge of the truth. Everything that can be done should be done to circulate Thoughts on Daniel and Revelation. I know of no other book that can take the place of this one. It is God’s helping hand.” Publishing Ministry, 356.

11

THE DAILY TAKEN AWAY IN 508“As we approach the year A. D. 508, we behold a mighty crisis ripening between

Catholicism and the pagan influences still existing in the empire. Up to the time of the conversion of Clovis, king of France. in A. D. 496, the French and other nations of Western Rome were pagan; but following that event, the efforts to convert idolaters to Romanism were crowned with great success. . . .

“From the time when those successes were fully accomplished, in A. D. 508, the papacy was triumphant so far as paganism was concerned; for though the latter doubtless retarded the progress of the Catholic faith, yet it had not the power, if it had the disposition, to suppress the faith, and hinder the encroachment of the Roman pontiff. When the prominent powers of Europe gave up their attachment to paganism, it was only to perpetuate its abominations in another form; for Christianity as exhibited in the Roman Catholic Church was, and is, only paganism baptized. . . .

“We think it clear that the daily was taken away by A. D. 508. This was preparatory to the setting up, which was a separate and subsequent event. Of this prophetic narrative now leads us to speak.

“Papacy Sets Up an Abomination—‘They shall place the abomination that maketh desolate.’ Having shown quite fully what we think constitutes the taking away of the daily, or paganism, we inquire, When was the abomination that maketh desolate, or the papacy, placed, or set up? The little horn that had eyes like the eyes of man was not slow to see when the way was open for his advancement and elevation. From the year 508 his progress toward universal supremacy was without parallel.” Thoughts on Daniel and Revelation, Uriah Smith, page 271–273.

MATTHEW 24When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel

the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand:). Matthew 24:15.

DANIEL 9:26And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself:

and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. Daniel 9:26.

THE CURSE OF MOSESYea, all Israel have transgressed thy law, even by departing, that they might not

obey thy voice; therefore the curse is poured upon us, and the oath that is written in the law of Moses the servant of God, because we have sinned against him. And he hath confirmed his words, which he spake against us, and against our judges that judged us, by bringing upon us a great evil: for under the whole heaven hath not been done as hath been done upon Jerusalem. As it is written in the law of Moses, all this evil is come upon us: yet made we not our prayer before the Lord our God, that we might turn from our iniquities, and understand thy truth. Daniel 9:11–13.

12

DEUTERONOMY 28But it shall come to pass, if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the LORD thy

God, to observe to do all his commandments and his statutes which I command thee this day; that all these curses shall come upon thee, and overtake thee: . . .

Moreover all these curses shall come upon thee, and shall pursue thee, and overtake thee, till thou be destroyed; because thou hearkenedst not unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to keep his commandments and his statutes which he commanded thee: And they shall be upon thee for a sign and for a wonder, and upon thy seed for ever. Because thou servedst not the Lord thy God with joyfulness, and with gladness of heart, for the abundance of all things; Therefore shalt thou serve thine enemies which the Lord shall send against thee, in hunger, and in thirst, and in nakedness, and in want of all things: and he shall put a yoke of iron upon thy neck, until he have destroyed thee.

The Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand; A nation of fierce countenance, which shall not regard the person of the old, nor show favour to the young: And he shall eat the fruit of thy cattle, and the fruit of thy land, until thou be destroyed: which also shall not leave thee either corn, wine, or oil, or the increase of thy kine, or flocks of thy sheep, until he have destroyed thee. And he shall besiege thee in all thy gates, until thy high and fenced walls come down, wherein thou trustedst, throughout all thy land: and he shall besiege thee in all thy gates throughout all thy land, which the Lord thy God hath given thee. Deuteronomy 28:15, 45–52.

ROME—DANIEL 8:23–25And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the

full, a king of fierce countenance, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power: and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken without hand. Daniel 8:23–25DANIEL 9:26

And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. Daniel 9:26.

TWO DESOLATING POWERSTHE DAILY DESOLATION AND THE TRANSGRESSION OF DESOLATION

Yea, he magnified himself even to the host of heaven; and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? Daniel 8:11–13.

13

THE DAILY DESOLATION AND THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATEAnd arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength,

and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31

THE DAILY DESOLATION AND THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATEAnd from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the

abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Daniel 12:11.

DANIEL 9:26—DESOLATIONS ARE DETERMINEDDESTROY THE CITY AND A FLOOD


REVELATION 12—TWO DESOLATIONSAnd she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron:

and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God,

that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into

the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent.

And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. Revelation 12:5, 6, 14–16.

DANIEL 9:26—DETERMINEDUNTO THE END OF THE WAR


POURED UPON THE DESOLATE—AT THE CONSUMMATIONAnd he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of

the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate. Daniel 9:27.

14

THAT THAT IS DETERMINED—THE INDIGNATION ACCOMPLISHEDAnd the king shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and

magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done. Daniel 11:36.

THE END OF THE INDIGNATION—THE TIME APPOINTEDAnd he said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the

indignation: for at the time appointed the end shall be. Daniel 8:19.

TIME APPOINTED330

And both these kings’ hearts shall be to do mischief, and they shall speak lies at one table; but it shall not prosper: for yet the end shall be at the time appointed. Then shall he return into his land with great riches; and his heart shall be against the holy covenant; and he shall do exploits, and return to his own land. At the time appointed he shall return, and come toward the south; but it shall not be as the former, or as the latter. Daniel 11:27–29.

1798And some of them of understanding shall fall, to try them, and to purge, and to

make them white, even to the time of the end: because it is yet for a time appointed.

DIFFERENT HEBREW WORDSIn the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing was revealed unto Daniel, whose

name was called Belteshazzar; and the thing was true, but the time appointed was long: and he understood the thing, and had understanding of the vision. Daniel 11:1.

Strong’s 6635: tsaba: military campaign.Strong’s 4150: mowed: an appointment

THE LAST? END OF THE INDIGNATION—1844And he said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the


DANIEL 8PAGAN ROME:

Yea, he magnified himself even to the host of heaven; and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.PAPAL ROME:

And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Daniel 8:12.

Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? Daniel 8:13.

And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed. Daniel 8:14.

15

DANIEL 11—PAGANISM REMOVEDAnd arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength,

and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

DANIEL 12—PAGANISM REMOVEDAnd from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the

abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Daniel 12:11.

5081290 DAYS. [A DAY IS YEAR IN BIBLE PROPHECY]1798

And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Daniel 12:11.

5081335 DAYS. [A DAY IS YEAR IN BIBLE PROPHECY]1843

THE BLESSED YEAR“All the messages given from 1840–1844 are to be made forcible now, for there

are many people who have lost their bearings. The messages are to go to all the churches.“Christ said, ‘Blessed are your eyes, for they see; and your ears, for they hear. For

verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them’ [Matthew 13:16, 17]. Blessed are the eyes which saw the things that were seen in 1843 and 1844.

“The message was given. And there should be no delay in repeating the message, for the signs of the times are fulfilling; the closing work must be done. A great work will be done in a short time. A message will soon be given by God’s appointment that will swell into a loud cry. Then Daniel will stand in his lot, to give his testimony.” Manuscript Releases, volume 21, 437.

“We have, as had John, a message to bear of the things which we have seen and heard. God is not giving us a new message. We are to proclaim the message that in 1843 and 1844 brought us out of the other churches. We need the Holy Spirit to kindle in our hearts the zeal and earnestness that were then seen among God’s people. I thank the Lord that there are still living a few who can remember those days, and who know whereof they speak.” Review and Herald, January 19, 1905.

16

Appendix to Sermon Two

17

n 1858, the editors of the Review and Herald compiled an article on the “daily” which they published in the January 28, edition. In the article they incorporated some of the written testimony of those who gave “the judgment hour cry” in order to set

forth their understanding of the “daily”. The following is that article.IAnother important prophetic period upon which the Advent doctrine is based, is

the 1335 days of Daniel 12, with which the 1290 days are so intimately connected. These two periods are introduced to us as follows:

“And from the time that the daily (sacrifice) shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days. But go thou thy way till the end be; for thou shalt rest and stand in thy lot at the end of the days.” Daniel 12:11–13.

The questions at once arise, Can we tell what the events are, from which these periods are to be dated; and if so, can we tell when they took place? We first enquire. What is the—“daily” (sacrifice) and the “abomination that maketh desolate?” It will be noticed that the word, sacrifice, is in italics: denoting that it is a supplied word. The same will be noticed in the other instances of its occurrence in the book of Daniel, viz., chapter 11:31 and 8:11–13. Let us briefly refer to this latter chapter. In verse 13 it will be observed that two desolations are brought to view; the daily (desolation,) and the transgression of desolation. This fact is made so plain by Josiah Litch that we cannot do better than quote his language:*

“The daily sacrifice is the present reading of the text; but no such thing as sacrifice is found in the original. This is acknowledged on all hands. It is a gloss or construction put upon it by the translators. The true reading is, ‘the daily and the transgression of desolation;’ daily and transgression being connected together by ‘and’ the daily desolation and the transgression of desolation. They are two desolating powers which were to desolate the Sanctuary and the host.”

From this it is evident that the “daily,” can have no reference to the Jewish worship to which it has been applied by the older and more prevalent opinion; and this is further evident from the consideration that if these periods, taken either literally or figuratively, be dated from any taking away of this worship, they do not bring us to any event whatever worthy of note.

The daily and the abomination then, are two desolating powers which were to oppress the church: can we ascertain what these powers are? We have only to adopt William Miller’s method of reasoning on this point to arrive at the same conclusion with him. He says:

“I read on, and could find no other case in which if [the daily] was found but in Daniel. I then [by the aid of a concordance] took those words which stood in connection with it, ‘take away;’ ‘he shall take away the daily’; ‘from the time that the daily shall be

18

taken away’; &c. I read on and thought I should find no light on the text. Finally I came to 2 Thessalonians 2:7, 8, ‘For the mystery of iniquity doth already work; only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way, and then shall that wicked be revealed.’ &c. And when I had come to that text, O, how clear and glorious the truth appeared! There it is! That is ‘the daily!’ Well, now, what does Paul mean by ‘he who now letteth’ or hindereth? By ‘the Man of Sin,’ and the ‘wicked,’ Popery is meant. Well what is it which hinders Popery from being revealed? Why it is Paganism. Well, then, ‘the daily’ must mean Paganism.”+

We see from Daniel 8, that it is the little horn, which succeeded the goat, or Grecian empire, that takes away the “daily;” and it is the only power brought to view after the division of Alexander’s kingdom down to the time when the Sanctuary should be cleansed at the end of the 2300 days. This little horn we have in its proper place showed to be Rome taken as a unit, corresponding with the fourth kingdom of Daniel’s other visions. Now it is a fact that a change did take place in the Roman power from Paganism to Papacy. Paganism from the days of the Assyrian kings down to the time of its modification into Popery, had been the daily, or as Professor Whiting renders it, “the continual” desolation, by which Satan had stood up against the cause of Jehovah. In its priests, its altars and its sacrifices, it bore resemblance to the Levitical form of Jehovah’s worship; but when the Levitical gave place to the Christian form of worship, Satan, in order to successfully oppose the work, must change also his form of opposition; hence the temples, altars and statues of Paganism are baptized into the blasphemies of Popery.

But the daily, Paganism, is said in the prophecy, to have a sanctuary, and the place of its sanctuary was to be cast down. That a sanctuary is frequently connected with idolatry and heathenism, as the place of its devotion and worship, is evident from the following scriptures: Isaiah 16:12; Amos 7:9, 13, margin. Ezekiel 28:18. Concerning the sanctuary of the daily of Daniel 8, we offer the following from Apollos Hale:*

“What can be meant by the ‘sanctuary’ of Paganism? Paganism, and error of every kind, have their sanctuaries, as well as truth. These are the temples or asylums consecrated to their service. Some particular and renowned temple of Paganism may, then, be supposed to be here spoken of. Which of its numerous distinguished temples may it be? One of the most magnificent specimens of classic architecture is called the Pantheon. Its name signifies the ‘temple or asylum of all the gods.’ The place of its location is Rome.+ The idols of the nations conquered by the Romans were sacredly deposited in some niche or department of this temple, and in many cases became objects of worship by the Romans themselves. Could we find a temple of Paganism that was more strikingly ‘his sanctuary.’”

Having now ascertained that the daily is Paganism, and the transgression of desolation, or “the abomination that maketh desolate,” is the Papacy, and that the especial sanctuary of Paganism was the Pantheon, and that the “place” of its location was Rome, we inquire further.

1. Was Paganism “taken away” by the Roman civil power? The following statement of an important and well-known fact in the history of the church and world, we think answers to the prophecy. It refers to Constantine the first Christian emperor, and says:

19

“His first act of government was the dispatch of an edict throughout the empire, exhorting his subjects to embrace Christianity.”++

2. Was Rome the city or place of his sanctuary, (the Pantheon,) cast down by the authority of the State? The following extract answers:

“The death of the last rival of Constantine had sealed the peace of the empire. Rome was once more the undisputed queen of nations. But, in that hour of elevation and splendor, she had been raised to the edge of a precipice. Her next step was to be downward and irrecoverable. The change of the government to Constantinople still perplexes the historian. It was an act in direct repugnance to the whole course of the ancient and honorable prejudices of the Roman mind. It was the work of no luxurious Asiatic, devoted to the indulgences of eastern customs and climates, but an iron conqueror, born in the west, and contemptuous, like all Romans, of the habits of the Orientals; it was the work of a keen politician, yet it was impolitic in the most palpable degree. Yet Constantine abandoned Rome, the great citadel and throne of the Caesars, for an obscure corner of Thrace, and expended the remainder of his vigorous and ambitious life in the double toil of raising a colony into the capital of his empire, and degrading the capital into the feeble honors and humiliated strength of a colony.”*

This record from the pen of the historian is too plain to need comment. The place of his sanctuary was cast down, says the prophecy; and after a statement of facts like the above, the most fastidious in prophetic interpretation must be satisfied of its application.

From the time that the daily shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to the thousand three hundred five and thirty days. With the facts before us that the daily is Paganism, that the abomination that maketh desolate is the Papacy, that there was a change from the former to the latter in the Roman power, and by the authority of State we have but to inquire further when this took place in a manner to fulfill the prophecy; for if we can ascertain this, we have the starting point from which the prophetic periods in the text before us are to be dated. Therefore,

3. When did the event referred to in the prophecy take place? Let it be observed, the question is not, when were the saints given into the hands of the Papacy, but when had the change of religion from Paganism to Papacy been so far effected as to make the latter the national religion, and place it in a condition to start upon its career. This, like all other great revolutions, was not the work of a moment. Its incipient workings were manifest long before. Paul said that even in his day the mystery of iniquity, the Man of Sin, the “abomination that maketh desolate,” was already at work. And it is in the light of this scripture that we must understand our Lord’s words in Mathew 24:15, concerning the abomination of desolation, where he makes evident reference to Daniel 9:27.

For although Paganism had not given place to the Papacy in the year 70 when Jerusalem was destroyed by the Romans we do understand that the power which then appeared modified somewhat in name and form, was the very power that should, as the abomination of desolation, wear out the saints and desolate the church of the Most High.

Up to the time of the conversion of Clovis, king of France, which took place in 496, the French and other nations of western Rome were Pagan; but subsequent to that event the efforts to convert idolaters to Christ were crowned with great success. It is said that the conversion of Clovis gave rise to the custom of addressing the French monarch with the titles of Most Christian Majesty and Eldest Son of the Church.+ “Between that

20

time and A.D. 508 by ‘alliances,’ ‘capitulations’ and conquests, ‘the Avborici,’ the ‘Roman garrisons in the west,’ Brittany, the Burgundians and the Visigoths, were brought into subjection.”++

Paganism in the western Roman Empire, though it doubtless retarded the progress of the Christian faith, especially in those nations which were molested, as in the case of England, by the inroads of the barbarous clans, who continued idolaters, henceforth had not the power, if it had the disposition to suppress the Catholic faith, or to hinder the encroachments of the Roman Pontiff.

From that time, the Papal abomination was triumphant, so far as Paganism was concerned. Its future contests were with the other Christian sects, who were always treated as heretics; and with princes who were always treated as rebels or dividers of the body of Christ. The prominent powers of Europe gave up their attachment to Paganism only to perpetuate its abominations in another form; for Paganism needed only to be baptized to become Christian in the Catholic sense; and when the interests or vengeance of its presiding minister made the demand, their possessions and thrones,—perhaps their lives,—must be laid on the altar. SS

* Prophetic Exposition, Volume 1, 127.+ Advent Manual, 66.* Advent Manual, 68.+ Goodrich’s Universal History and Gutherie’s Geography++ Croley, 55.* Croley, 207, 208.+ Mosheim Christian History, Volume 1, 132, 133.++ Advent Manual, 73.SS Ibid,.75, 76.In England, Arthur, the first Christian king, founded the Christian worship on the

ruins of the Pagan.* Rapin, who claims to be more exact in the chronology of events in his history, states that he was elected monarch of Britain in 508. Book 2, 129.

What was the condition of the See of Rome at this time? Symmachus was Pope from 498 or 9 to 514. His pontificate was distinguished by these remarkable circumstances and events:

1. He “left Paganism” when he entered the “church of Rome.”2. He found his way to the Papal chair by striving with his competitor even unto

blood. Du Pin.3. By the adulation paid to him as the successor of St. Peter.4. By the excommunication of the Emperor Anastasius.+

“How much,” says Mosheim, “the opinions of some were favorable to the lordly demands of the Roman Pontiffs, may be easily imagined from an expression of Ennodius, that infamous and extravagant flatterer of Symmachus, who was a prelate of ambiguous fame. This parasitical panegyrist, among other impertinent assertions maintained that the Pontiff was constituted judge in the place of God, which he filled as the Vicegerent of the Most High.”++

21

By the strength secured to the Catholic cause in the west, by these successes, and the agency of the vicars, and other agents of the See of Rome, the Papal party in Constantinople were “placed” in a position to justify open hostilities in behalf of their master at Rome. “In 508 the whirlwind of fanaticism and civil war swept in fire and blood through the streets of the eastern capital.”

Gibbon, under the years 508–514, speaking of the commotions in Constantinople, says “The statues of the emperor were broken, and his person was concealed in a suburb, till, at the end of three days, he dared to implore the mercy of his subjects. [Popery is triumphant.] Without his diadem, and in the posture of a suppliant, Anastasius appeared on the throne of the circus. The Catholics, before his face, rehearsed the genuine Trisagion; they exulted in the offer which he proclaimed by the voice of a herald, of abdicating the purple; they listened to the admonition, that, since all could not reign, they should previously agree in the choice of a sovereign; and they accepted the blood of two unpopular ministers, whom their master, without hesitation, condemned to the lions. These furious but transient seditions were encouraged by the success of Vitalian, who with his army of Huns and Bulgarians, for the most part idolaters, declared himself the champion of the Catholic faith. In this pious rebellion he depopulated Thrace, besieged Constantinople, exterminated sixty-five thousand of his fellow Christians, till he obtained the recall of the bishops, the satisfaction of the Pope, and the establishment of the council of Chalcedon, an orthodox treaty, reluctantly signed by the dying Anastasius, and more faithfully performed by the uncle of Justinian. And such was the event of the first of the religious wars which have been waged in the name, and by the disciples, of the God of Peace.” SS

With the following extract from Appollos Hale, we close the testimony on this point: “We now invite our modern Gamaliels to take a position with us in the place of the sanctuary of Paganism (since claimed as the ‘patrimony of St. Peter’) in 508. We look a few years into the past, and the rude Paganism of the northern barbarians is pouring down upon the nominally Christian empire of Western Rome—triumphing everywhere—and its triumphs everywhere distinguished by the most savage cruelty. . . . The empire falls and is broken into fragments. One by one the lords and rulers of these fragments, abandon their Paganism and profess the Christian faith. In religion the conquerors are yielding to the conquered. But still Paganism is triumphant. Among its supporters there is one stern and successful conqueror. (Clovis.) But soon he also bows before the power of the new faith and becomes its champion. He is still triumphant, but, as a hero and conqueror, reaches the zenith at the point we occupy, A.D. 508.

“In or near the same year, the last important subdivision of the fallen empire is publicly, and by the coronation of its triumphant ‘monarch’ Christianized.

“The pontiff for the period on which we stand is a recently converted Pagan. The bloody contest which placed him in the chair was decided by the interposition of an Arian king. He is bowed to and saluted as filling ‘the place of God on earth.’ The senate is so far under his power, that, on suspicion that the interests of the See of Rome demand it, they excommunicate the emperor. . . . In 508 the mine is sprung beneath the throne of the Eastern Empire. The result of the confusion and strife it occasions is the humiliation of its rightful lord. Now the question is, at what time was Paganism so far suppressed, as to

22

make room for its substitute and successor, the Papal abomination? When was this abomination placed in a position to start on its career of blasphemy and blood? Is there any other date for its being ‘placed,’ or ‘set up’ in the room of Paganism, but 508? If the mysterious enchantress has not now brought all her victims within her power, she has taken her position, and some have yielded to the fascination.

“The others are at length subdued, ‘and kings, and peoples and multitudes, and nations, and tongues,’ are brought under the spell which prepares them, even while ‘drunken with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus,’ to ‘think they are doing God service,’ and to fancy themselves the exclusive favorites of heaven, while becoming an easier and richer prey for the damnation of hell.”*

We have the date. The “daily” was taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up in 508. Dating from this point the 1290 days or years terminate in 1798 where, as has already been shown, the civil power was stricken from the Pope by the arm of Buonaparte. The 1335 days bring us 45 full years this side of that event.

But some may say, How is it that you make the periods terminate in the past? Does it not read that Daniel should rest and stand in his lot at the end of the days? Certainly; and we believe it. But what is it for Daniel to stand in his lot? This point will come under consideration when we come to an explanation of the passing of the time, and an examination of the events that did take place at the end of the days. Meanwhile we here cast anchor till another week. Review and Herald, January 28, 1858.

23

Sermon ThreeDANIEL’S DAILY: THE WORDS OF DANIEL

TWO TAKE AWAYSSUR

Sur: turn aside, remove. Used to describe when the ashes were removed from under the altar and taken outside the camp.

And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away [sur: remove] the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, [sur: removed] and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Daniel 12:11.

RUWMRuwm: to lift up or exalt. Used to describe when the priest would lift up and exalt

a wave offering before the Lord.

Yea, he magnified himself even to the host of heaven; and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, [ruwm: lifted up and exalted] and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

But when his heart was lifted up, [ruwm: lifted up and exalted] and his mind hardened in pride, he was deposed from his kingly throne, and they took his glory from him. Daniel 5:20.

But hast lifted up [ruwm: lifted up and exalted] thyself against the Lord of heaven; and they have brought the vessels of his house before thee, and thou, and thy lords, thy wives, and thy concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou hast praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know: and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified. Daniel 5:23.

And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; [ruwm: lifted up and exalted] and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it. Daniel 11:12.

And the king shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt [ruwm: lift up and exalt] himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done. Daniel 11:36.

24

And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up [ruwm: lift up] his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished. Daniel 12:7.

DANIEL 8:11Yea, he magnified himself even to the host of heaven; and by him the daily

sacrifice was [ruwm: lifted up and exalted] and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

THE WORD SACRIFICE“Then I saw in relation to the ‘daily’ (Daniel 8:12) that the word ‘sacrifice’ was

supplied by man’s wisdom, and does not belong to the text, and that the Lord gave the correct view of it to those who gave the judgment hour cry.” Early Writings, 74.

THE DAILY WAS LIFTED UP AND EXALTEDYea, he magnified himself even to the host of heaven; and by him the daily was

lifted up and exalted and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

THE PIONEER VIEW—PAGANISMYea, he magnified himself even to the host of heaven; and by him paganism was

lifted up and exalted and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

THE MODERN THEOLOGIAN’S VIEW—CHRIST’S SANCTUARY MINISTRYYea, he magnified himself even to the host of heaven; and by him Christ’s

sanctuary ministry was lifted up and exalted and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

THE PIONEER VIEW—PAGAN ROMEYea, he magnified himself even to the host of heaven; and through pagan Rome,

paganism was lifted up and exalted and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

THE MODERN THEOLOGIAN’S VIEW—PAPAL ROMEYea, he magnified himself even to the host of heaven; and through the papacy,

Christ’s sanctuary ministry was lifted up and exalted and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

25

TWO SANCTUARIESQODESH & MIQDASH

There are two different Hebrew words in the book of Daniel that are both translated as “sanctuary”. These two words are qodesh and miqdash. Qodesh is only used in the Bible to identify God’s sanctuary, whether earthly or heavenly; and miqdash is used to identify either God’s or a pagan sanctuary.

DANIEL 8:11Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily

sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary [miqdash] was cast down.

DANIEL 8:13Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint

which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary [qodesh] and the host to be trodden under foot?

DANIEL 8:14And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the

sanctuary [qodesh] be cleansed.

DANIEL 9:17Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of thy servant, and his supplications,

and cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary [miqdash] that is desolate, for the Lord’s sake.

DANIEL 9:26And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself:

and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary [qodesh]; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined.

DANIEL 11:31And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary [miqdash]

of strength, and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate.

FOUR VERSESYea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily

sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary [miqdash] was cast down. Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary [qodesh] and the host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary [qodesh] be cleansed. Daniel 8:11–14.

26

Qodesh is exclusively God’s sanctuary. Miqdash is a sanctuary, whether God’s or a pagan.

Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both God’s sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall God’s sanctuary be cleansed. Daniel 8:11–14.

DANIEL 8:11—THE PLACEYea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily

sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down.

THE PIONEER VIEW—THE PANTHEON TEMPLE, IN THE CITY OF ROME

THE MODERN THEOLOGIAN’S VIEW—GOD’S SANCTUARY, IN HEAVEN

THE PIONEER VIEW—THE CITY OF ROMEYea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily

sacrifice was taken away, and the City of Rome was cast down.

THE MODERN THEOLOGIAN’S VIEW—HEAVENYea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily

sacrifice was taken away, and Heaven was cast down.

DANIEL 8:11—THE SUBJECTTHE PIONEER VIEW—PAGAN ROME

Pagan Rome magnified himself even to the prince of the host; and through pagan Rome, paganism was lifted up and exalted and the city of Rome was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

THE MODERN THEOLOGIAN’S VIEW—PAPAL ROMEPapal Rome magnified himself even to the prince of the host; and through the

papacy, Christ’s sanctuary ministry was lifted up and exalted and Heaven was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

27

DANIEL 8:11—THE PRINCE OF THE HOSTTHE PIONEER VIEW—CHRISTTHE MODERN THEOLOGIAN’S VIEW—CHRIST

THE PIONEER VIEWPagan Rome magnified himself even to Christ; and through pagan Rome,

paganism was lifted up and exalted and the city of Rome was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

THE MODERN THEOLOGIAN’S VIEWPapal Rome magnified himself even to Christ; and through the papacy,

Christ’s sanctuary ministry was lifted up and exalted and Heaven was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

DANIEL 8:11Pagan Rome magnified itself against Christ, the prince of the host, at His birth

and in His death, and Pagan Rome lifted up and exalted Paganism, and the city of Rome, where the Pantheon temple was located, was cast down by the Emperor Constantine in the year 330.

TWO VISIONSIn Daniel eight there are two different Hebrew words that are translated as

“vision”. In the King James Version, in Daniel chapter eight the word “vision” is found ten times. The word vision occurs once each in verses one, thirteen, fifteen, sixteen, seventeen and twenty-seven, and twice in verses two and twenty-six. The two different Hebrew words are: “mareh” and “chazown”.

Chazown means the entire, total or complete vision.Mareh means appearance; a snapshot of the vision.In verses one, then twice in verse two, then in verses thirteen, fifteen, seventeen

and twenty-six, we find the word chazown translated as vision. Chazown means the complete vision.

In verse twenty-six we find the word “vision” occurs twice. In this verse it is actually both mareh and chazown respectively. The first word translated as “vision” in verse twenty-six is mareh and the second word translated as “vision” is chazown.

The first time the word “vision” occurs in verse twenty-six is the Hebrew word mareh, meaning a snapshot. This word is also employed by Daniel in verses sixteen and twenty-seven. The word mareh, meaning snapshot is also found in verse fifteen, where it was translated as “appearance” instead of “vision”.

The word “vision” occurs ten times in Daniel eight: three times it is mareh and seven times it is chazown.

CHAZOWN: THE COMPLETE VISION—MAREH: THE SNAPSHOT VISION

28

VERSE THIRTEEN AND FOURTEEN:

Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the COMPLETE vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.

THE QUESTION OF DURATIONHow long shall be the COMPLETE vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the

transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot?

PIONEER VIEWHow long shall be the COMPLETE vision [that begins with the Medes and the

Persians and identifies that] the sanctuary and the host [are] to be trodden under foot [by the two powers symbolized as] the daily [Paganism] and the transgression [papal] of desolation?

THE MODERN THEOLOGIAN’S VIEWHow long shall be the COMPLETE vision concerning Christ’s sanctuary ministry

and the papacy, that trample down of the sanctuary and the host?

THE ANSWERAnd he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the

sanctuary be cleansed. Daniel 8:14.

1844And he said unto me, At the end of twenty-three hundred years, in 1844, God’s

sanctuary be cleansed. Daniel 8:14.18442300 457

29

CONCERNINGHow long shall be the COMPLETE vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the

transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot?

PIONEER VIEW—457BCHow long shall be the COMPLETE vision [that begins with the Medes and the

Persians and identifies that] the sanctuary and the host [are] to be trodden under foot [by the two powers symbolized as] the daily [Paganism] and the transgression [papal] of desolation?457BC HISTORY OF MEDES AND PERSIANS2300 1844

THE MODERN THEOLOGIAN’S VIEW—31ADHow long shall be the COMPLETE vision [that begins with the Medes and the

Persians] concerning Christ’s sanctuary ministry and the papacy that trample down of the sanctuary and the host?

31AD CHRIST’S SANCTUARY MINISTRY BEGINS2300 2331

30

Sermon FourFOUNDATIONAL LOGIC: TWO VISIONS

Verses One and Two: In the third year of the reign of king Belshazzar a COMPLETE vision appeared unto me, even unto me Daniel, after that which appeared unto me at the first. And I saw in a COMPLETE vision; and it came to pass, when I saw, that I was at Shushan in the palace, which is in the province of Elam; and I saw in a COMPLETE vision, and I was by the river of Ulai.

Verse Thirteen and Fourteen: Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the COMPLETE vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.

Verses Fifteen through Seventeen: And it came to pass, when I, even I Daniel, had seen the COMPLETE vision, and sought for the meaning, then, behold, there stood before me as the appearance SNAPSHOT of a man. And I heard a man’s voice between the banks of Ulai, which called, and said, Gabriel, make this man to understand the SNAPSHOT vision. So he came near where I stood: and when he came, I was afraid, and fell upon my face: but he said unto me, Understand, O son of man: for at the time of the end shall be the COMPLETE vision.

Verses Twenty-six and Twenty-seven: And the SNAPSHOT vision of the evening and the morning which was told is true: wherefore shut thou up the COMPLETE vision; for it shall be for many days. And I Daniel fainted, and was sick certain days; afterward I rose up, and did the king’s business; and I was astonished at the SNAPSHOT vision, but none understood it.

DANIEL NINEVerses Twenty-one # Twenty-four: Yea, whiles I was speaking in prayer, even

the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the COMPLETE vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation. And he informed me, and talked with me, and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill and understanding. At the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and I am come to show thee; for thou art greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter, and consider the SNAPSHOT vision. Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the COMPLETE vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.

31

DANIEL TENVerse one: In the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing was revealed unto

Daniel, whose name was called Belteshazzar; and the thing was true, but the time appointed was long: and he understood the thing, and had understanding of the SNAPSHOT vision.

Verse seven & eight: And I Daniel alone saw the SNAPSHOT vision: for the men that were with me saw not the SNAPSHOT vision; but a great quaking fell upon them, so that they fled to hide themselves. Therefore I was left alone, and saw this great SNAPSHOT vision, and there remained no strength in me: for my comeliness was turned in me into corruption, and I retained no strength.

Verse fourteen # sixteen: Now I am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy people in the latter days: for yet the COMPLETE vision is for many days. And when he had spoken such words unto me, I set my face toward the ground, and I became dumb. And, behold, one like the similitude of the sons of men touched my lips: then I opened my mouth, and spake, and said unto him that stood before me, O my lord, by the SNAPSHOT vision my sorrows are turned upon me, and I have retained no strength.

DANIEL ELEVENVerse fourteen: And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of

the south: also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the COMPLETE vision; but they shall fall.

THE ULAI AND THE HIDDEKEL“The light that Daniel received from God was given especially for these last days.

The visions he saw by the banks of the Ulai and the Hiddekel, the great rivers of Shinar, are now in process of fulfillment, and all the events foretold will soon come to pass.” Testimonies to Ministers, 112.

32

CHAZOWN—THE RIVER ULAITHE SANCTUARY AND THE HOST TO BE TRODDEN UNDER FOOT

In the third year of the reign of king Belshazzar a COMPLETE vision appeared unto me, even unto me Daniel, after that which appeared unto me at the first. And I saw in a COMPLETE vision; and it came to pass, when I saw, that I was at Shushan in the palace, which is in the province of Elam; and I saw in a COMPLETE vision, and I was by the river of Ulai.

Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the COMPLETE vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.

And it came to pass, when I, even I Daniel, had seen the COMPLETE vision, and sought for the meaning, then, behold, there stood before me as the appearance of a man. So he came near where I stood: and when he came, I was afraid, and fell upon my face: but he said unto me, Understand, O son of man: for at the time of the end shall be the COMPLETE vision. Wherefore shut thou up the COMPLETE vision; for it shall be for many days.

Yea, whiles I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the COMPLETE vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation.

Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the COMPLETE vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.

Now I am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy people in the latter days: for yet the COMPLETE vision is for many days.

And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the COMPLETE vision; but they shall fall.

DURATION: TRAMPLING DOWN1. How long?2. For many days3. Treading down the sanctuary & host4. shut up until time of the end5. Sealed up6. Rome establishes the complete vision

33

MAREH—THE RIVER HIDDEKELTHE APPEARANCE OF A MAN

And it came to pass, when I, even I Daniel, had seen the COMPLETE vision, and sought for the meaning, then, behold, there stood before me as the appearance SNAPSHOT of a man.

And I heard a man’s voice between the banks of Ulai, which called, and said, Gabriel, make this man to understand the SNAPSHOT vision.

And the SNAPSHOT vision of the evening and the morning which was told is true.

And I Daniel fainted, and was sick certain days; afterward I rose up, and did the king’s business; and I was astonished at the SNAPSHOT vision, but none understood it.

At the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and I am come to show thee; for thou art greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter, and consider the SNAPSHOT vision.

In the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing was revealed unto Daniel, whose name was called Belteshazzar; and the thing was true, but the time appointed was long: and he understood the thing, and had understanding of the SNAPSHOT vision.

And in the four and twentieth day of the first month, as I was by the side of the great river, which is Hiddekel.

And I Daniel alone saw the SNAPSHOT vision: for the men that were with me saw not the SNAPSHOT vision; but a great quaking fell upon them, so that they fled to hide themselves. Therefore I was left alone, and saw this great SNAPSHOT vision, and there remained no strength in me: for my comeliness was turned in me into corruption, and I retained no strength.

And when he had spoken such words unto me, I set my face toward the ground, and I became dumb. And, behold, one like the similitude of the sons of men touched my lips: then I opened my mouth, and spake, and said unto him that stood before me, O my lord, by the SNAPSHOT vision my sorrows are turned upon me, and I have retained no strength.

POINT IN TIME: THE LORD SHALL SUDDENLY COME1. Appearance of a man2. Twenty-three hundred years: Day of Atonement prophecy3. Only understand the complete vision, when considering the snapshot vision4. Vision of Jesus Christ as High Priest

Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers’ soap: And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and he shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness. Then shall the offering of Judah and Jerusalem be pleasant unto the Lord, as in the days of old, and as in former years. Malachi 3:1–5.

34

THE MATTER—DABARDabar: Word, oracle.

MATTERAt the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and I am

come to show thee; for thou art greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter DABAR, and consider the SNAPSHOT vision. Daniel 9:26.

THINGIn the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing DABAR was revealed unto

Daniel, whose name was called Belteshazzar; and the thing DABAR was true, but the time appointed was long: and he understood the thing DABAR, and had understanding of the SNAPSHOT vision. Daniel 10:1.

COMPLETE VISION IS LONG/MANY DAYSIn the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing DABAR was revealed unto


COMPLETE VISION IS FOR MANY DAYS/LONGAnd the SNAPSHOT vision of the evening and the morning which was told is

true: wherefore shut thou up the COMPLETE vision; for it shall be for many days. Daniel 8:26.

UNDERSTAND THE MATTER—CONSIDER THE SNAPSHOT VISIONAt the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and I am

come to show thee; for thou art greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter DABAR, and consider the SNAPSHOT vision. Daniel 9:26.

UNDERSTAND THE THING & UNDERSTAND THE SNAPSHOT VISIONIn the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing DABAR was revealed unto


THE VISION OF GLORY—MAREH: SNAPSHOT Afterward he brought me to the gate, even the gate that looketh toward the east:

And, behold, the glory of the God of Israel came from the way of the east: and his voice was like a noise of many waters: and the earth shined with his glory. And it was according to the appearance of the SNAPSHOT vision which I saw, even according to the SNAPSHOT vision that I saw when I came to destroy the city: and the visions were like the SNAPSHOT vision that I saw by the river Chebar; and I fell upon my face. And the glory of the Lord came into the house by the way of the gate whose prospect is toward the east. Ezekiel 43:1–4.

35

And it came to pass in the sixth year, in the sixth month, in the fifth day of the month, as I sat in mine house, and the elders of Judah sat before me, that the hand of the Lord God fell there upon me. Then I beheld, and lo a likeness as the appearance of fire: from the appearance of his loins even downward, fire; and from his loins even upward, as the appearance of brightness, as the colour of amber.

And he put forth the form of an hand, and took me by a lock of mine head; and the spirit lifted me up between the earth and the heaven, and brought me in the visions of God to Jerusalem, to the door of the inner gate that looketh toward the north; where was the seat of the image of jealousy, which provoketh to jealousy. And, behold, the glory of the God of Israel was there, according to the SNAPSHOT vision that I saw in the plain. Ezekiel 8:1–4.

THE PEOPLE PERISH—CHAZOWN: COMPLETEWhere there is no COMPLETE vision, the people perish: but he that keepeth the

law, happy is he. Proverbs 29:18.

DESTROYED FOR LACK OF KNOWLEDGEMy people are destroyed for lack of knowledge: because thou hast rejected

knowledge, I will also reject thee, that thou shalt be no priest to me: seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children. Hosea 4:6.

KNOWLEDGE SHALL BE INCREASEDBut thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the

end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. Daniel 12:4.

A GRIEVOUS VISIONThe burden of the desert of the sea. As whirlwinds in the south pass through; so it

cometh from the desert, from a terrible land. A grievous COMPLETE vision is declared unto me; the treacherous dealer

dealeth treacherously, and the spoiler spoileth. Go up, O Elam: besiege, O Media; all the sighing thereof have I made to cease. Therefore are my loins filled with pain: pangs have taken hold upon me, as the pangs of a woman that travaileth: I was bowed down at the hearing of it; I was dismayed at the seeing of it. My heart panted, fearfulness affrighted me: the night of my pleasure hath he turned into fear unto me.

Prepare the table, watch in the watchtower, eat, drink: arise, ye princes, and anoint the shield. For thus hath the Lord said unto me, Go, set a watchman, let him declare what he seeth. And he saw a chariot with a couple of horsemen, a chariot of asses, and a chariot of camels; and he hearkened diligently with much heed:

And he cried, A lion: My lord, I stand continually upon the watchtower in the daytime, and I am set in my ward whole nights: And, behold, here cometh a chariot of men, with a couple of horsemen. And he answered and said, Babylon is fallen, is fallen; and all the graven images of her gods he hath broken unto the ground. O my threshing, and the corn of my floor: that which I have heard of the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, have I declared unto you. The burden of Dumah. He calleth to me out of Seir, Watchman, what of the night? Watchman, what of the night? The watchman said, The morning cometh, and also the night: if ye will inquire, inquire ye: return, come. Isaiah 21:1–12.

36

WRITE THE VISION, AND MAKE IT PLAINI will stand upon my watch, and set me upon the tower, and will watch to see

what he will say unto me, and what I shall answer when I am reproved. And the Lord answered me, and said, Write the COMPLETE vision, and make it plain upon tables, that he may run that readeth it. For the COMPLETE vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the end it shall speak, and not lie: though it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not tarry. Behold, his soul which is lifted up is not upright in him: but the just shall live by his faith. Habakkuk 2:1–4.

THE EFFECT OF EVERY VISIONSon of man, what is that proverb that ye have in the land of Israel, saying, The

days are prolonged, and every COMPLETE vision faileth?Tell them therefore, Thus saith the Lord God; I will make this proverb to cease,

and they shall no more use it as a proverb in Israel; but say unto them, The days are at hand, and the effect of every COMPLETE vision.

For there shall be no more any vain COMPLETE vision nor flattering divination within the house of Israel. For I am the Lord: I will speak, and the word that I shall speak shall come to pass; it shall be no more prolonged: for in your days, O rebellious house, will I say the word, and will perform it, saith the Lord God.

Again the word of the Lord came to me, saying, Son of man, behold, they of the house of Israel say, The COMPLETE vision that he seeth is for many days to come, and he prophesieth of the times that are far off. Therefore say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; There shall none of my words be prolonged any more, but the word which I have spoken shall be done, saith the Lord God. Ezekiel 12:22–28.

A SPIRIT OF DEEP SLEEPStay yourselves, and wonder; cry ye out, and cry: they are drunken, but not with

wine; they stagger, but not with strong drink. For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes: the prophets and your rulers, the seers hath he covered. And the COMPLETE vision of all is become unto you as the words of a book that is sealed, which men deliver to one that is learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I cannot; for it is sealed: And the book is delivered to him that is not learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I am not learned.

Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do honour me, but have removed their heart far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precept of men: Therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder: for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid. Isaiah 29:9–14.

TURNING OF THINGS UPSIDE DOWNSurely your turning of things upside down shall be esteemed as the potter’s clay:

for shall the work say of him that made it, He made me not? or shall the thing framed say of him that framed it, He had no understanding? Verse Sixteen.

37

A VISION OF THEIR OWN HEARTThen said I, Ah, Lord God! behold, the prophets say unto them, Ye shall not see

the sword, neither shall ye have famine; but I will give you assured peace in this place. Then the Lord said unto me, The prophets prophesy lies in my name: I sent them

not, neither have I commanded them, neither spake unto them: they prophesy unto you a false COMPLETE vision and divination, and a thing of nought, and the deceit of their heart. Therefore thus saith the Lord concerning the prophets that prophesy in my name, and I sent them not, yet they say, Sword and famine shall not be in this land; By sword and famine shall those prophets be consumed.

Thus saith the Lord of hosts, Hearken not unto the words of the prophets that prophesy unto you: they make you vain: they speak a COMPLETE vision of their own heart, and not out of the mouth of the Lord. Jeremiah 14:13–16.

MY PEOPLE ERRThus saith the Lord concerning the prophets that make my people err, that bite

with their teeth, and cry, Peace; and he that putteth not into their mouths, they even prepare war against him. Therefore night shall be unto you, that ye shall not have a COMPLETE vision; and it shall be dark unto you, that ye shall not divine; and the sun shall go down over the prophets, and the day shall be dark over them. Then shall the seers be ashamed, and the diviners confounded: yea, they shall all cover their lips; for there is no answer of God. Micah 3:5–7.

38

Sermon FiveFOUNDATIONAL LOGIC: ROME ESTABLISHES THE VISION

And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall. Daniel 11:14.

THE DAILY SURAnd from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the

abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days. Daniel 12:11, 12.

And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

SACRIFICE & PAGANISM“Then I saw in relation to the ‘daily’ (Daniel 8:12) that the word ‘sacrifice’ was

supplied by man’s wisdom, and does not belong to the text, and that the Lord gave the correct view of it to those who gave the judgment hour cry. When union existed, before 1844, nearly all were united on the correct view of the ‘daily’; but in the confusion since 1844, other views have been embraced, and darkness and confusion have followed. Time has not been a test since 1844, and it will never again be a test.” Early Writings, 74–75.

And from the time that Paganism shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days. Daniel 12:11, 12.

And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away Paganism, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

REMOVEDSUR

And from the time that Paganism shall be removed, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days. Daniel 12:11, 12.

FROM THE TIME—DANIEL 12:11, 12And from the time that Paganism shall be removed/508, and the abomination

that maketh desolate set up/538, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days. Daniel 12:11, 12.

39

THREE THINGS PLUCKED UP—490; 538After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and

terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns. I considered the horns, and, behold, there came up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots: and, behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things. Daniel 7:7, 8.

And of the ten horns that were in his head, and of the other which came up, and before whom three fell; even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellows. Daniel 7:20.

And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings. Daniel 7:24.

THREE THINGS GIVEN—496 # 508 AND BEYOND; 330; 533THE DRAGON

“Thus while the dragon, primarily, represents Satan, it is, in a secondary sense, a symbol of pagan Rome.” The Great Controversy, 439.

HIS POWER, AND HIS SEAT, AND GREAT AUTHORITY—And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of

a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. Revelation 13:2.

1. The dragon, Pagan Rome gave the papacy power in 496 # 508 and beyond2. The dragon, Pagan Rome gave the papacy it’s seat in 3303. The dragon, Pagan Rome gave the papacy it’s great authority in 533

PAGAN ROME—DANIEL 11:16–30For the ships of Chittim shall come against him: therefore he shall be grieved, and

return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall he do; he shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant. Daniel 11:30.

PAGAN ROMEFor the ships of Chittim shall come against Pagan Rome: therefore Pagan Rome

shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall Pagan Rome do; Pagan Rome shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant. Daniel 11:30.

40

THE SHIPS OF CHITTIM—THE VANDALS; THE SECOND TRUMPETAnd the second angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire

was cast into the sea: and the third part of the sea became blood. Revelation 8:8.

For the Vandals shall come against Pagan Rome: therefore Pagan Rome shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall Pagan Rome do; Pagan Rome shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant. Daniel 11:30.

INTELLIGENCE—COMMUNICATIONFor the Vandals shall come against Pagan Rome: therefore Pagan Rome shall be

grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall Pagan Rome do; Pagan Rome shall even return, and have communication with them that forsake the holy covenant. Daniel 11:30.

THEM THAT FORSAKE THE HOLY COVENANTFor the Vandals shall come against Pagan Rome: therefore Pagan Rome shall be

grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall Pagan Rome do; Pagan Rome shall even return, and have communication with them that forsake the holy covenant. Daniel 11:30.

A FALLING AWAYLet no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there

come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. 2 Thessalonians 2:3, 4.

For the Vandals shall come against Pagan Rome: therefore Pagan Rome shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall Pagan Rome do; Pagan Rome shall even return, and have communication with the Papacy. Daniel 11:30.

DANIEL 11:31 # 45—PAPAL ROMEAnd arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength,

and shall remove Paganism, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

HIS PART—THE PAPACYAnd arms shall stand for the Papacy, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of

strength, and shall remove Paganism, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

41

ARMS—THE SEVEN EUROPEAN KINGSAnd the seven European kings shall stand for the Papacy, and they shall pollute

the sanctuary of strength, and shall remove Paganism, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

1. ARMS—THE SEVEN EUROPEAN KINGS SHALL STAND UP: 496 # 508And the seven European kings shall stand for the Papacy, and they shall pollute

the sanctuary of strength, and shall remove Paganism, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

2. ARMS SHALL POLLUTE THE SANCTUARY OF STRENGTH: 330And the seven European kings shall stand for the Papacy, and the seven

European kings shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall remove Paganism, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

3. ARMS SHALL REMOVE PAGANISM: 496 THROUGH 508And the seven European kings shall stand for the Papacy, and the seven

European kings shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and the seven European kings shall remove Paganism, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

4. ARMS SHALL PLACE THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE—538And arms shall stand for the Papacy, and the seven European kings shall

pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall remove Paganism, and the seven European kings shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. Daniel 11:31.

THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE—THE PAPACYAnd arms shall stand for the Papacy, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of

strength, and shall remove Paganism, and the seven European kings shall place the Papacy on the throne of the earth in 538. Daniel 11:31.

ARMS SHALL STANDREVELATION 13:2

POWERAnd the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of

a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. Revelation 13:2.

DANIEL 8:12And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression,

and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Daniel 8:12.

HIM—THE PAPACYAnd an host was given the Papacy against the daily sacrifice by reason of

transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Daniel 8:12.

42

A HOST: MILITARY POWERAnd Military Power was given the papacy against the daily sacrifice by reason

of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Daniel 8:12.

A HOST—THE SEVEN EUROPEAN KINGSAnd the seven European kings gave their military strength to the Papacy

against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Daniel 8:12.

ARMS SHALL REMOVE PAGANISMAGAINST PAGANISM

And the seven European kings gave their military strength to the Papacy against Paganism by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Daniel 8:12.

PAGANISM: THE HERULI, OSTROGOTHS AND VANDALSAnd the seven European kings gave their military strength to the Papacy

against the Heruli, the Ostrogoths and the Vandals by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Daniel 8:12.

BY REASON OF TRANSGRESSION—THE COMBINATION OF CHURCH AND STATEAnd the seven European kings gave their military strength to the Papacy

against the Heruli, the Ostrogoths and the Vandals by entering into a church/state relationship with the papacy from 496 # 508 and onward, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Daniel 8:12.

IT—THE PAPACYAnd the seven European kings gave their military strength to the Papacy

against the Heruli, the Ostrogoths and the Vandals by entering into a church/state relationship with the papacy from 496 through 508 and onward, and the papacy cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered until 1798. Daniel 8:12.

DANIEL 8:11PAGAN ROME

Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

Pagan Rome magnified itself even to the prince of the host, and by Pagan Rome the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of Pagan Rome’s sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

43

NO SACRIFICEPagan Rome magnified itself even to the prince of the host, and by Pagan Rome

the daily was taken away, and the place of Pagan Rome’s sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

PAGANISMPagan Rome magnified itself even to the prince of the host, and by Pagan Rome

Paganism was taken away, and the place of Pagan Rome’s sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

NOT SUR, BUT RUWM: LIFTED UP AND EXALTEDPagan Rome magnified itself even to the prince of the host, and by Pagan Rome

Paganism was lifted up and exalted, and the place of Pagan Rome’s sanctuary was cast down. Daniel 8:11.

NOT QODESH, BUT MIQDASH—THE CITY OF ROMEPagan Rome magnified itself even to the prince of the host, and by Pagan Rome

Paganism was lifted up and exalted, and the city of Rome was cast down by Constantine in 330. Daniel 8:11.

SEATAnd the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of

a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat/330, and great authority. Revelation 13:2.

ARMS SHALL POLLUTE THE SANCTUARY OF STRENGTHTHE SANCTUARY OF STRENGTH—THE CITY OF ROME

And the seven European kings shall stand for the Papacy, and the seven European kings shall pollute the city of Rome in 330, and shall remove Paganism, and they shall place the Papacy on the throne of the earth in 538. Daniel 11:31.

DANIEL 11:24He shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province; and he shall

do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fathers’ fathers; he shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches: yea, and he shall forecast his devices against the strong holds, even for a time. Daniel 11:24.

DANIEL 11:24—PAGAN ROMEPagan Rome shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province;

and Pagan Rome shall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fathers’ fathers; Pagan Rome shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches: yea, and Pagan Rome shall forecast Pagan Rome devices against the strong holds, even for a time. Daniel 11:24.

44

A TIME—A YEAR: 360 DAYS: 360 YEARSPagan Rome shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province;

and Pagan Rome shall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fathers’ fathers; Pagan Rome shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches: yea, and Pagan Rome shall forecast Pagan Rome devices against the strong holds, even for 360 years. Daniel 11:24.

AGAINST—FROMPagan Rome shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province;

and Pagan Rome shall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fathers’ fathers; Pagan Rome shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches: yea, and Pagan Rome shall forecast Pagan Rome devices from the strong holds, even for 360 years. Daniel 11:24.

ROME’S STRONGHOLD—THE CITY OF ROMEPagan Rome shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province;

and Pagan Rome shall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fathers’ fathers; Pagan Rome shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches: yea, and Pagan Rome shall forecast Pagan Rome devices from the city of Rome, even for 360 years. Daniel 11:24.

PAGAN ROME’S THREE GEOGRAPHICAL OBSTACLESAnd out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceeding great,

toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land. Daniel 8:9.

THREE GEOGRAPHICAL OBSTACLES—SYRIA, ISRAEL & EGYPTBut he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall

stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. Daniel 11:16, 17.

BATTLE OF ACTIUM: 31BC

31BC360 YEARS

330Pagan Rome shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province;

and Pagan Rome shall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fathers’ fathers; Pagan Rome shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches: yea, and Pagan Rome shall forecast Pagan Rome devices from the city of Rome, from the battle of Actium in 31BC until Constantine moved the capitol of the Empire from the city of Rome to Constantinople in the year 330. Daniel 11:24.

45

Sermon Number SixFOUNDATIONAL LOGIC: ROME IN DANIEL

DANIEL TWOAnd the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron: forasmuch as iron breaketh in

pieces and subdueth all things: and as iron that breaketh all these, shall it break in pieces and bruise. And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of potters’ clay, and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; but there shall be in it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay. And as the toes of the feet were part of iron, and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong, and partly broken. And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men: but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay. And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever. Daniel 2:40–44.

1. Iron kingdom2. Two legs represent pagan and papal Rome3. Iron and clay represent church and state in the United States4. Ten toes are ten kings5. In the days of the ten kings God sets up His kingdom6. Ten toes represent United Nations

“We have come to a time when God’s sacred work is represented by the feet of the image in which the iron was mixed with the miry clay. . . . But statesmen will uphold the spurious sabbath, and will mingle their religious faith with the observance of this child of the papacy, placing it above the Sabbath which the Lord has sanctified and blessed, setting it apart for man to keep holy, as a sign between Him and His people to a thousand generations. The mingling of churchcraft and statecraft is represented by the iron and the clay. This union is weakening all the power of the churches. This investing the church with the power of the state will bring evil results. Men have almost passed the point of God’s forbearance. They have invested their strength in politics, and have united with the papacy. But the time will come when God will punish those who have made void His law, and their evil work will recoil upon themselves.” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 4, 1168.

TWO LEGS REPRESENT PAGAN AND PAPAL ROMEROME’S TWO PHASES

“Some prophecies God has repeated, thus showing that importance must be given to them. The Lord does not repeat things that are of no great consequence.” Manuscript Releases, volume eight, 413.

46

DANIEL 7TWO DIVERSE KINGDOMS

Thus he said, the fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces. And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings. And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time. Daniel 7:23–25.

DANIEL 8THE LITTLE HORN

And out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceeding great, toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land. Daniel 8:9.

DANIEL 11PAGAN ROME AS THE KING OF THE NORTH

But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed. He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him. Daniel 11:16, 17.

PAPAL ROME AS THE KING OF THE NORTHAnd both these kings’ hearts shall be to do mischief, and they shall speak lies at

one table; but it shall not prosper: for yet the end shall be at the time appointed. Then shall he return into his land with great riches; and his heart shall be against the holy covenant; and he shall do exploits, and return to his own land. At the time appointed he shall return, and come toward the south; but it shall not be as the former, or as the latter. For the ships of Chittim shall come against him: therefore he shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so shall he do; he shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant. Daniel 11:27–30.

47

IRON AND CLAY REPRESENT CHURCH AND STATE IN THE UNITED STATESIRON

And he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received of my Father. Revelation 2:27.

And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne. Revelation 12:5.

CLAY“In His Word God compares Himself to a potter and His people to the clay. His

work is to mold and fashion them after His own similitude. The lesson they are to learn is the lesson of submission. Self is not to be made prominent. If due attention is given to the divine instruction, if self is surrendered to the divine will, the hand of the Potter will produce a shapely vessel.” In Heavenly Places, 28.

TEN TOES ARE TEN KINGSTEN KINGS OF ONE KINGDOM—REVELATION 17

And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast. Revelation 17:13–14.

AHAB: CIVIL POWER OF TEN NORTHERN TRIBES

A SWORD AGAINST EGYPT’S TEN CITIES: EZEKIEL 30Verse six: Migdol [1], Syene [2]; verse thirteen: Noph [3]; verse fourteen: Pathros

[4], Zoan [5], No [6]; verse fifteen: Sin [7]; verse seventeen: Aven [8], Pibeseth [9]; verse eighteen Tehaphnehes [10].

WITH ONE CONSENT—PSALM 83A Song or Psalm of Asaph. Keep not thou silence, O God: hold not thy peace, and

be not still, O God. For, lo, thine enemies make a tumult: and they that hate thee have lifted up the head. They have taken crafty counsel against thy people, and consulted against thy hidden ones. They have said, Come, and let us cut them off from being a nation; that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance. For they have consulted together with one consent: they are confederate against thee:

The tabernacles of Edom [1], and the Ishmaelites [2]; of Moab [3], and the Hagarenes [4]; Gebal [5], and Ammon [6], and Amalek [7]; the Philistines [8] with the inhabitants of Tyre [9]; Assur [10] also is joined with them: they have holpen the children of Lot. Selah. Psalm 83:1–8.

48

SETTING UP HIS KINGDOM“‘And, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came

to the Ancient of Days, and they brought Him near before Him. And there was given Him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve Him: His dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away.’ Daniel 7:13, 14. The coming of Christ here described is not His second coming to the earth. He comes to the Ancient of Days in heaven to receive dominion and glory and a kingdom, which will be given Him at the close of His work as a mediator. It is this coming, and not His second advent to the earth, that was foretold in prophecy to take place at the termination of the 2300 days in 1844. Attended by heavenly angels, our great High Priest enters the holy of holies and there appears in the presence of God to engage in the last acts of His ministration in behalf of man—to perform the work of investigative judgment and to make an atonement for all who are shown to be entitled to its benefits.” The Great Controversy, 479.

THE CHURCH OF TODAY“To the church of today God has given the care of his vineyard. The workers of

today are called to do the work that Israel failed of doing. The salvation of God must be made known to all the people living on the face of the earth. God’s glory is to be revealed, his word established, and Christ’s kingdom set up to give deliverance to the world. His followers are now to arise and shine.” Review and Herald, January 25, 1906.

49

ROME IN PROPHECYDANIEL SEVEN

Then I would know the truth of the fourth beast, which was diverse from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and his nails of brass; which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet; And of the ten horns that were in his head, and of the other which came up, and before whom three fell; even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellows. I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them; Until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the most High; and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom.

Thus he said, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces. And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings. And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time. But the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end. Daniel 7:19–26.

1. Diverse kingdom2. Fourth kingdom3. Fourth kingdom has two phases4. Both phases are desolating powers5. Disintegrates into ten kingdoms6. Three kingdoms removed for the horn with eyes7. The second phase is the little horn with eyes8. The horn with eyes is the fifth kingdom9. The horn with eyes concludes prior to the judgment10. The horn with eyes rules for 1260 years

50

ROME IN PROPHECYDANIEL EIGHT

Therefore the he goat waxed very great: and when he was strong, the great horn was broken; and for it came up four notable ones toward the four winds of heaven.

And out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceeding great, toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land.

And it waxed great, even to the host of heaven; and it cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamped upon them.

Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down.

And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered.

Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot?

And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed. Daniel 8:8–12.

And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power: and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken without hand. Daniel 8:23–25.

VERSE EIGHT AND NINE1. The little horn follows the kingdom of Greece2. The little horn represents pagan and papal Rome3. The little horn’s actions in the verse are in the masculine tense4. The little horn conquers Syria, Israel and Egypt.5. When Egypt is conquered in 31BC, pagan Rome rules supremely for 360

years in fulfillment of Daniel 11:24.6. Verse nine describes the Earthly warfare of pagan Rome

51

VERSE TEN1. The little horn in verse ten is feminine, identifying papal Rome2. Papal Rome tramples down God’s people, agreeing with Revelation 11:2, 33. Verse ten describes the Heavenly warfare of papal Rome

VERSE ELEVEN1. The little horn is in the masculine, identifying pagan Rome2. Pagan Rome magnifies itself against Christ at His birth and in His death3. Pagan Rome lifts up and exalts the religion of paganism4. Pagan Rome cast down the city of Rome as its capitol in 3305. Verse eleven describes the Heavenly warfare of pagan Rome

VERSE TWELVE1. The little horn in verse twelve is feminine, identifying papal Rome2. The seven European kings of Daniel seven come into a church/state

relationship with the papacy from 496 # 508, and take up the work of removing the three horns of Daniel seven: the Heruli, Ostrogoths and Vandals

3. Once accomplished in 538, the papacy rules the world for 1260 years4. Verse twelve describes the Earthly warfare of papal Rome

VERSE THIRTEEN1. A question of duration is raised2. The question concerns the complete vision about paganism and Papalism3. Paganism and Papalism trample down the sanctuary and host during the time

VERSE FOURTEEN1. In 1844 the sanctuary will be cleansed

VERSES TWENTY-THREE # TWENTY-FIVE1. Identify pagan Rome as the fulfillment of the curse of Moses in

Deuteronomy 282. Last phase of verse 25, identifies the end of the papacy

ROME IN PROPHECYDANIEL NINE

And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined.

And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate. Daniel 9:26, 27.

52

1. In verse 26, pagan Rome destroys the city and sanctuary in 70AD 2. In verse 26, the papacy persecutes the church through a flood from 538

# 17983. In verse 27, at the consummation of God’s indignation against His

people, the papacy receives its deadly wound in 1798

ROME IN PROPHECYDANIEL ELEVEN

PAGAN ROME1. Pagan Rome first introduce in verse fourteen. As the “robbers of thy people”2. Pagan Rome identified as symbol that establishes the vision in verse fourteen3. Verses sixteen through thirty, pagan Rome is subject of prophecy.4. Verse twenty is the call of Joseph and Mary to Bethlehem5. Verse twenty-two pagan Rome crucifies Christ6. Verse twenty-four a time prophecy identifying that pagan Rome would rule

the world supremely for 360 years. Fulfilled from 31BC # 330.7. Verses twenty-seven and twenty-nine identify the end of the 360 years with

the phrase “time appointed”8. Verse thirty papal Rome takes the ascendancy over pagan Rome, when pagan

Rome has “intelligence” with the man of sin.PAPAL ROME

1. Papal Rome first introduced in verse thirty as the power who “forsakes the holy covenant”

2. In verse thirty-one pagan Rome, the seven European kings, symbolized as the “arms” stands up for the papacy, from 496 # 508

3. In verse thirty-one pagan Rome, the seven European kings, symbolized as the “arms” pollute the city of Rome as represented as the “sanctuary of strength” by choosing Constantinople above her, and by the warfare that took place within the city after the year 330

4. In verse thirty-one pagan Rome, the seven European kings, symbolized as the “arms” remove paganism as the legal religion of their kingdoms as they accept the church/state relationship with the papacy from 496 # 508

5. In verse thirty-one pagan Rome, the seven European kings, symbolized as the “arms” place the papacy on the throne of the earth in 538

6. Verses thirty-two # thirty-five describe the persecution of the Dark Ages after the papacy took control of the world.

7. Verse thirty-five identifies the “time appointed” for the papacy as “the time of the end”: 1798

8. Verses thirty-six and seven describe the self-exalting character of the papacy

9. Verses thirty-seven and eight describe the introduction of the worship and exaltation of the so-called virgin Mary in Catholicism

53

10. Verse forty describes the warfare that began in 1798, represented as the “time of the end” between Catholicism and atheism. It concludes when the Soviet Union is swept away in 1989

11. Verse forty-one is describing a Sunday law in the United States12. Verses forty-one and forty-two are describing when the papacy takes

control of the entire world as represented by “Egypt”13. Verse forty-four is identifying the third angel’s message swelling to a

loud cry and the persecution that takes place during that time period14. Verse forty-five describes the end of the papacy

54

Sermon SevenTHE SEVEN THUNDERS SUMMARY

ADVENTISM’S PARABLE“The parable of the ten virgins of Matthew 25 also illustrates the experience of the

Adventist people.” The Great Controversy, 393.

TO THE VERY LETTER“When the third angel’s message is preached as it should be, power attends its

proclamation, and it becomes an abiding influence. It must be attended with divine power, or it will accomplish nothing. I am often referred to the parable of the ten virgins, five of whom were wise, and five foolish. This parable has been and will be fulfilled to the very letter, for it has a special application to this time, and, like the third angel’s message, has been fulfilled and will continue to be present truth till the close of time.” Review and Herald, August 19, 1890.

THREE ANGELIC SYMBOLS“I was shown the interest which all heaven had taken in the work going on upon

the earth. Jesus commissioned a mighty angel to descend and warn the inhabitants of the earth to prepare for His second appearing. As the angel left the presence of Jesus in heaven, an exceedingly bright and glorious light went before him. I was told that his mission was to lighten the earth with his glory and warn man of the coming wrath of God. Multitudes received the light. . . .

“Another mighty angel was commissioned to descend to earth. Jesus placed in his hand a writing, and as he came to the earth, he cried, ‘Babylon is fallen, is fallen.’ . . .

“As the people of God united in the cry of the second angel, the heavenly host marked with the deepest interest the effect of the message. . . .

“Jesus commissioned other angels to fly quickly to revive and strengthen the drooping faith of His people and prepare them to understand the message of the second angel and the important move which was soon to be made in heaven. I saw these angels receive great power and light from Jesus and fly quickly to earth to fulfill their commission to aid the second angel in his work. A great light shone upon the people of God as the angels cried, ‘Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him.’” Early Writings, 245–248.

55

MILLERITE HISTORY1833—WILLIAM MILLER RECEIVES HIS CREDENTIALS TO PREACH

“In 1833, two years after Miller began to present in public the evidences of Christ’s soon coming, the last of the signs appeared which were promised by the Saviour as tokens of His second advent. Said Jesus: ‘The stars shall fall from heaven.’ Matthew 24:29. And John in the Revelation declared, as he beheld in vision the scenes that should herald the day of God: ‘The stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.’ Revelation 6:13. This prophecy received a striking and impressive fulfillment in the great meteoric shower of November 13, 1833.” The Great Controversy, 333.

THE USA IS THE GREAT CENTER OF THE ADVENT MOVEMENT

“To William Miller and his colaborers it was given to preach the warning in America. This country became the center of the great advent movement. It was here that the prophecy of the first angel’s message had its most direct fulfillment. The writings of Miller and his associates were carried to distant lands. Wherever missionaries had penetrated in all the world, were sent the glad tidings of Christ’s speedy return. Far and wide spread the message of the everlasting gospel: ‘Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come.’” The Great Controversy, 368.

THE POWER OF THE HOLY SPIRIT MANIFESTED“A transforming power attended the proclamation of the first and second angels’

messages, as it attends the message of the third angel. Lasting convictions were made upon human minds. The power of the Holy Spirit was manifested. There was diligent study of the Scriptures, point by point. Almost entire nights were devoted to earnest searching of the Word. We searched for the truth as for hidden treasures. The Lord revealed Himself to us. Light was shed on the prophecies, and we knew that we received divine instruction.” Manuscript Release, volume 1, 47.

THE FIRST ANGEL’S MESSAGE FULFILLED IN THE ENTIRE WORLD“The angel who unites in the proclamation of the third angel’s message is to

lighten the whole earth with his glory. A work of world-wide extent and unwonted power is here foretold. The advent movement of 1840–44 was a glorious manifestation of the power of God; the first angel’s message was carried to every missionary station in the world, and in some countries there was the greatest religious interest which has been witnessed in any land since the Reformation of the sixteenth century; but these are to be exceeded by the mighty movement under the last warning of the third angel.” The Great Controversy, 611.

56

THE EMPOWERMENT OF THE FIRST ANGEL’S MESSAGE“In the year 1840 another remarkable fulfillment of prophecy excited widespread

interest. two years before, Josiah Litch, one of the leading ministers preaching the second advent, published an exposition of Revelation 9, predicting the fall of the Ottoman Empire. According to his calculations, this power was to be overthrown ‘in A.D. 1840, sometime in the month of August;’ and only a few days previous to its accomplishment he wrote: ‘Allowing the first period, 150 years, to have been exactly fulfilled before Deacozes ascended the throne by permission of the Turks, and that the 391 years, fifteen days, commenced at the close of the first period, it will end on the 11th of August, 1840, when the Ottoman power in Constantinople may be expected to be broken. And this, I believe, will be found to be the case.’

“At the very time specified, Turkey, through her ambassadors, accepted the protection of the allied powers of Europe, and thus placed herself under the control of Christian nations. The event exactly fulfilled the prediction. When it became known, multitudes were convinced of the correctness of the principles of prophetic interpretation adopted by Miller and his associates, and a wonderful impetus was given to the advent movement. Men of learning and position united with Miller, both in preaching and in publishing his views, and from 1840 to 1844 the work rapidly extended.” The Great Controversy, 334–335.

THE SECOND ANGEL’S MESSAGE“In June, 1842, Mr. Miller gave his second course of lectures at the Casco Street

church in Portland [Maine]. . . . With few exceptions, the different denominations closed the doors of their churches against Mr. Miller.” Testimonies, volume 1, 21.

THE SECOND ANGEL’S MESSAGE PROCLAIMED“The first and second messages were given in 1843 and 1844, and we are now

under the proclamation of the third; but all three of the messages are still to be proclaimed. It is just as essential now as ever before that they shall be repeated to those who are seeking for the truth. By pen and voice we are to sound the proclamation, showing their order, and the application of the prophecies that bring us to the third angel’s message. There cannot be a third without the first and second. These messages we are to give to the world in publications, in discourses, showing in the line of prophetic history the things that have been and the things that will be.” Selected Messages, book 2, 104.

SECOND ANGEL’S MESSAGE FULFILLED IN THE UNITED STATES“The second angel’s message of Revelation 14 was first preached in the

summer of 1844, and it then had a more direct application to the churches of the United States, where the warning of the judgment had been most widely proclaimed and most generally rejected, and where the declension in the churches had been most rapid.” The Great Controversy, 389.

57

THE TARRYING TIME“As early as 1842 the direction given in this prophecy to ‘write the vision, and

make it plain upon tables, that he may run that readeth it,’ had suggested to Charles Fitch the preparation of a prophetic chart to illustrate the visions of Daniel and the Revelation. The publication of this chart was regarded as a fulfillment of the command given by Habakkuk. No one, however, then noticed than an apparent delay in the accomplishment of the vision—a tarrying time—is presented in the same prophecy. After the disappointment, this scripture appeared very significant: ‘The vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the end it shall speak, and not lie: though it tarry, wait for it; because it will surely come, it will not tarry. . . . The just shall live by his faith.’

“A portion of Ezekiel’s prophecy also was a source of strength and comfort to believers: ‘The word of the Lord came unto me, saying, Son of man, what is that proverb that ye have in the land of Israel, saying, The days are prolonged, and every vision faileth? Tell them therefore, Thus saith the Lord God. . . . The days are at hand, and the effect of every vision. . . . I will speak, and the word that I shall speak shall come to pass; it shall be no more prolonged.’ ‘They of the house of Israel say, The vision that he seeth is for many days to come, and he prophesieth of the times that are far off. Therefore say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; There shall none of My words be prolonged any more, but the word which I have spoken shall be done.’ Ezekiel 12:21–25, 27, 28.” The Great Controversy, 392.

THE MIDNIGHT CRY“In the summer of 1844, midway between the time when it had been first thought

that the 2300 days would end, and the autumn of the same year, to which it was afterward found that they extended, the message was proclaimed in the very words of Scripture: ‘Behold, the Bridegroom cometh!’ The Great Controversy, 398.

OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT“Like a tidal wave the movement swept over the land. From city to city, from

village to village, and into remote country places it went, until the waiting people of God were fully aroused. Fanaticism disappeared before this proclamation like early frost before the rising sun. Believers saw their doubt and perplexity removed, and hope and courage animated their hearts. The work was free from those extremes which are ever manifested when there is human excitement without the controlling influence of the word and Spirit of God. It was similar in character to those seasons of humiliation and returning unto the Lord which among ancient Israel followed messages of reproof from His servants. It bore the characteristics that mark the work of God in every age. There was little ecstatic joy, but rather deep searching of heart, confession of sin, and forsaking of the world. A preparation to meet the Lord was the burden of agonizing spirits. There was persevering prayer and unreserved consecration to God.” The Great Controversy, 400, 401.

58

THE CLOSE OF THE SECOND ANGEL’S MESSAGE“Near the close of the second angel’s message, I saw a great light from heaven

shining upon the people of God. The rays of this light seemed bright as the sun. And I heard the voices of angels crying, ‘Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him!’

“This was the midnight cry, which was to give power to the second angel’s message. Angels were sent from heaven to arouse the discouraged saints and prepare them for the great work before them. The most talented men were not the first to receive this message. Angels were sent to the humble, devoted ones, and constrained them to raise the cry, ‘Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him!’

“Those entrusted with the cry made haste, and in the power of the Holy Spirit sounded the message, and aroused their discouraged brethren. This work did not stand in the wisdom and learning of men, but in the power of God, and His saints who heard the cry could not resist it. The most spiritual received this message first, and those who had formerly led in the work were the last to receive and help swell the cry, ‘Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him!’

“In every part of the land, light was given upon the second angel’s message, and the cry melted the hearts of thousands. It went from city to city, and from village to village, until the waiting people of God were fully aroused. In many churches the message was not permitted to be given, and a large company who had the living testimony left these fallen churches. A mighty work was accomplished by the midnight cry. The message was heart-searching, leading the believers to seek a living experience for themselves. They knew that they could not lean upon one another.” Early Writings, 238.

THE DOOR WAS SHUTAnd while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went

in with him to the marriage: and the door was shut. Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But he answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not. Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh. Matthew 25:10–13.

A SHUT DOOR“I was shown in vision, and I still believe, that there was a shut door in 1844. All

who saw the light of the first and second angels’ messages and rejected that light, were left in darkness. And those who accepted it and received the Holy Spirit which attended the proclamation of the message from heaven, and who afterward renounced their faith and pronounced their experience a delusion, thereby rejected the Spirit of God, and it no longer pleaded with them.” Selected Messages, book 1, 63.

THE PHILADELPHIAN MESSAGEAnd to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write; These things saith he that is

holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth; I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name. Revelation 3:7–8.

59

A PROCESS OF PURIFICATION“As the churches refused to receive the first angel’s message, they rejected the

light from heaven and fell from the favor of God. They trusted to their own strength, and by opposing the first message placed themselves where they could not see the light of the second angel’s message.” Early Writings, 237.

SATANIC INFLUENCE “I turned to look at the company who were still bowed before the throne; they did

not know that Jesus had left it. Satan appeared to be by the throne, trying to carry on the work of God. I saw them look up to the throne, and pray, ‘Father, give us Thy Spirit.’ Satan would then breathe upon them an unholy influence; in it there was light and much power, but no sweet love, joy, and peace. Satan’s object was to keep them deceived and to draw back and deceive God’s children.” Early Writings, 56.

HE PURIFIES AND BEGINNING AND CLOSE“He will purify his church even as he purified the temple at the beginning and

close of his ministry on earth.” The Kress Collection, 114.

HE PURIFIES AT THE SECOND AND FOURTH ANGELS’ MESSAGES“When Jesus began His public ministry, He cleansed the temple from its

sacrilegious profanation. Among the last acts of His ministry was the second cleansing of the temple. So in the last work for the warning of the world, two distinct calls are made to the churches. The second angel’s message is, ‘Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication’ Revelation 14:8. And in the loud cry of the third angel’s message a voice is heard from heaven saying, ‘Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities’ Revelation 18:45.” Selected Messages, book 2, 118.

PURIFICATION PROCESS REPEATED“Many who went forth to meet the Bridegroom under the messages of the first

and second angels, refused the third, the last testing message to be given to the world, and a similar position will be taken when the last call is made.” Review and Herald, October 31, 1899.

MIDNIGHT CRY REPEATED“There is a world lying in wickedness, in deception and delusion, in the very

shadow of death,—asleep, asleep. Who are feeling travail of soul to awaken them? What voice can reach them? My mind was carried to the future, when the signal will be given. ‘Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him.’ But some will have delayed to obtain the oil for replenishing their lamps, and too late they will find that character, which is represented by the oil, is not transferable.” Review and Herald, February 11, 1896.

60

SHUT DOOR REPEATED“The parable of the ten virgins was given by Christ Himself, and every

specification should be carefully studied. A time will come when the door will be shut. We are represented either by the wise or the foolish virgins. We cannot now distinguish, nor have we authority to say, who are wise and who foolish. There are those who hold the truth in unrighteousness, and these appear outwardly like the wise.” Manuscript Releases, volume 16, 270.

THE SEVEN THUNDERSAnd I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud:

and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire: And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth, And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices.

And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not.

And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven, And sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer:

But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.

And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again, and said, Go and

take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth. And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.

And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings. Revelation 10.

THE MIGHTY ANGEL“The mighty angel who instructed John was no less a personage than Jesus Christ.

Setting His right foot on the sea, and His left upon the dry land, shows the part which He is acting in the closing scenes of the great controversy with Satan. This position denotes His supreme power and authority over the whole earth. The controversy had waxed stronger and more determined from age to age, and will continue to do so, to the concluding scenes when the masterly working of the powers of darkness shall reach their height. Satan, united with evil men, will deceive the whole world and the churches who receive not the love of the truth. But the mighty angel demands attention. He cries with a

61

loud voice. He is to show the power and authority of His voice to those who have united with Satan to oppose the truth.

“After these seven thunders uttered their voices, the injunction comes to John as to Daniel in regard to the little book: ‘Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered.’ These relate to future events which will be disclosed in their order. Daniel shall stand in his lot at the end of the days. John sees the little book unsealed. Then Daniel’s prophecies have their proper place in the first, second, and third angels’ messages to be given to the world. The unsealing of the little book was the message in relation to time.

“The books of Daniel and the Revelation are one. One is a prophecy, the other a revelation; one a book sealed, the other a book opened. John heard the mysteries which the thunders uttered, but he was commanded not to write them.

“The special light given to John which was expressed in the seven thunders was a delineation of events which would transpire under the first and second angels’ messages. It was not best for the people to know these things, for their faith must necessarily be tested. In the order of God most wonderful and advanced truths would be proclaimed. The first and second angels’ messages were to be proclaimed, but no further light was to be revealed before these messages had done their specific work. This is represented by the angel standing with one foot on the sea, proclaiming with a most solemn oath that time should be no longer.

“This time, which the angel declares with a solemn oath, is not the end of this world’s history, neither of probationary time, but of prophetic time, which should precede the advent of our Lord. That is, the people will not have another message upon definite time. After this period of time, reaching from 1842 to 1844, there can be no definite tracing of the prophetic time. The longest reckoning reaches to the autumn of 1844.

“The angel’s position, with one foot on the sea, the other on the land, signifies the wide extent of the proclamation of the message. It will cross the broad waters and be proclaimed in other countries, even to all the world. The comprehension of truth, the glad reception of the message, is represented in the eating of the little book. The truth in regard to the time of the advent of our Lord was a precious message to our souls.” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

DELINEATION OF EVENTS UNDER FIRST AND SECOND ANGELS’ MESSAGE“The special light given to John which was expressed in the seven thunders was

a delineation of events which would transpire under the first and second angels’ messages.” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

1840–THE FIRST ANGEL ARRIVES“The advent movement of 1840–44 was a glorious manifestation of the power of

God; the first angel’s message was carried to every missionary station in the world.” The Great Controversy, 611.

AUGUST 12–17, 1844 THE MIDNIGHT CRY ARRIVES“Near the close of the second angel’s message, I saw a great light from heaven

shining upon the people of God. The rays of this light seemed bright as the sun. And I

62

heard the voices of angels crying, ‘Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him!’

“This was the midnight cry, which was to give power to the second angel’s message.” Early Writings, 238.

THE SEVEN THUNDERS REPRESENT AUGUST 11, 1840 THROUGH OCTOBER 22, 1844

DANIEL SHALL STAND IN HIS LOT: A PROPER PLACE“Daniel shall stand in his lot at the end of the days. John sees the little book

unsealed. Then Daniel’s prophecies have their proper place in the first, second, and third angels’ messages to be given to the world. The unsealing of the little book was the message in relation to time.” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

THE UNSEALING WAS A MESSAGE ON TIME “The unsealing of the little book was the message in relation to time.” The

Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

DANIEL STANDS IN HIS LOT WHEN A TIME PROPHECY IS UNSEALED

DANIEL ALSO STOOD IN HIS LOT AT THE FIRST ANGEL’S MESSAGE“Daniel stood in his lot to bear his testimony which was sealed until the time of

the end, when the first angel’s message should be proclaimed to our world.” Testimonies to Ministers, 115.

1840–THE FIRST ANGEL ARRIVES“The advent movement of 1840–44 was a glorious manifestation of the power of

God; the first angel’s message was carried to every missionary station in the world.” The Great Controversy, 611.

WHAT TIME PROPHECY ARRIVED IN 1840?“In the year 1840 another remarkable fulfillment of prophecy excited widespread

interest. two years before, Josiah Litch, one of the leading ministers preaching the second advent, published an exposition of Revelation 9, predicting the fall of the Ottoman Empire. According to his calculations, this power was to be overthrown . . . on the 11th of August, 1840, when the Ottoman power in Constantinople may be expected to be broken. And this, I believe, will be found to be the case.’

“At the very time specified, Turkey, through her ambassadors, accepted the protection of the allied powers of Europe, and thus placed herself under the control of Christian nations. The event exactly fulfilled the prediction. When it became known, multitudes were convinced of the correctness of the principles of prophetic interpretation adopted by Miller and his associates, and a wonderful impetus was given to the advent movement. Men of learning and position united with Miller, both in preaching and in publishing his views, and from 1840 to 1844 the work rapidly extended.” The Great Controversy, 334–335.

63

THE FIRST ANGEL’S MESSAGE ARRIVED ON AUGUST 11, 1840“Any question that Satan can arouse in the mind to create doubt in regard to the

grand history of the past travels of the people of God will please his satanic majesty and is an offense to God. The tidings of the Lord’s soon coming in power and great glory to our world is truth, and in 1840 many voices were raised in its proclamation.” Manuscript Releases, volume 9, 134.

THE SEVEN THUNDERS REPRESENT AUGUST 11, 1840 # OCTOBER 22, 1844“The special light given to John which was expressed in the seven thunders was a

delineation of events which would transpire” from August 11, 1840 through October 22, 1844.

AND: THE SEVEN THUNDERS REPRESENT FUTURE EVENTS“After these seven thunders uttered their voices, the injunction comes to John as

to Daniel in regard to the little book: ‘Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered.’ These relate to future events which will be disclosed in their order” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

THE SEVEN THUNDERS IDENTIFY CHRIST’S PART IN THE HISTORY“The mighty angel who instructed John was no less a personage than Jesus Christ.

Setting His right foot on the sea, and His left upon the dry land, shows the part which He is acting in the closing scenes of the great controversy with Satan .” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

THE SEVEN THUNDERS REPRESENT EVENTS“The special light given to John which was expressed in the seven thunders was a

delineation of events which would transpire under the first and second angels’ messages. . . . These relate to future events which will be disclosed in their order” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

1. AUGUST 11, 1840—FIRST ANGEL’S MESSAGE EMPOWERED2. JUNE 1842—SECOND ANGEL’S MESSAGE ARRIVES3. MARCH 21, 1844—FIRST DISAPPOINTMENT4. SPRING 1844—TARRYING TIME5. SUMMER 1844—SECOND ANGEL’S MESSAGE PROCLAIMED6. AUGUST 12–17, 1844—MIDNIGHT CRY7. OCTOBER 22, 1844—THIRD ANGEL’S MESSAGE

64

VERSES ONE # FOUR ILLUSTRATE AUGUST 11, 1840 THROUGH OCTOBER 22, 1844

VERSES FIVE # SEVEN ILLUSTRATE OCTOBER 22, 1844

VERSES EIGHT # TEN ILLUSTRATE AUGUST 11, 1840 THROUGH OCTOBER 22, 1844

VERSES ELEVEN IS A REPETITION OF AUGUST 11, 1840 # OCTOBER 22, 1844

AUGUST 11, 1840 # OCTOBER 22, 1844 HAS BEEN SEALED UPAnd when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I

heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not.

JUST BEFORE THE CLOSE OF PROBATION THE HISTORY OF THE EVENTS AND THE EXPERIENCE OF THAT TIME IS UNSEALED

And he saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book: for the time is at hand. He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. Revelation 22:10, 11.

“The book of Revelation must be opened to the people. Many have been taught that it is a sealed book; but it is sealed only to those who reject light and truth. The truth it contains must be proclaimed, that people may have an opportunity to prepare for the events which are so soon to transpire. The third angel’s message must be presented as the only hope for the salvation of a perishing world.” Evangelism, 195.

“The Revelation is a sealed book, but it is also an open book, recording marvelous events that are to take place in the last days of this earth’s history. Its teachings are definite, not mystical and unintelligible, and God would have us understand it.” Signs of the Times, January 11, 1899.

CHRIST: THE OTHER ANGELTHE FOURTH ANGEL

And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies.

And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Revelation 18:1–5.

65

THE OTHER ANGEL REPRESENTS A WORLD-WIDE WORK“The angel who unites in the proclamation of the third angel’s message is to

lighten the whole earth with his glory. A work of world-wide extent and unwonted power is here foretold. The advent movement of 1840–44 was a glorious manifestation of the power of God; the first angel’s message was carried to every missionary station in the world, and in some countries there was the greatest religious interest which has been witnessed in any land since the Reformation of the sixteenth century; but these are to be exceeded by the mighty movement under the last warning of the third angel.” The Great Controversy, 611.

THE OTHER ANGEL’S WORK PARALLELS THE MIGHTY ANGEL’S WORKAnd I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a

cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire: And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth. Revelation 10:1, 2.

“The angel’s position, with one foot on the sea, the other on the land, signifies the wide extent of the proclamation of the message. It will cross the broad waters and be proclaimed in other countries, even to all the world.” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

TWO VOICESAnd after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having

great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies.

And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Revelation 18:1–5.

THE SECOND VOICE STATES:And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people,

that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Revelation 18:1–5.

THE SECOND VOICE PARALLELS THE SECOND ANGEL “The second angel’s message is, ‘Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city,

because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication’ Revelation 14:8. And in the loud cry of the third angel’s message a voice is heard from heaven saying, ‘Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities’ Revelation 18:4, 5.” Selected Messages, book 2, 118.

66

THE SECOND VOICE IS THE LOUD CRY OF THE THIRD ANGEL “The second angel’s message is, ‘Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city,

because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication’ Revelation 14:8. And in the loud cry of the third angel’s message a voice is heard from heaven saying, ‘Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities’ Revelation 18:4, 5.” Selected Messages, book 2, 118.

THE DOOR CLOSED AT THE CLIMAX OF THE SECOND ANGEL’S MESSAGE“I was shown in vision, and I still believe, that there was a shut door in 1844.”

Selected Messages, book 1, 63.

THE DOOR CLOSES AT THE LOUD CRY OF THE THIRD ANGEL’S MESSAGE“Oh, that the people might know the time of their visitation! There are many who

have not yet heard the testing truth for this time. There are many with whom the Spirit of God is striving. The time of God’s destructive judgments is the time of mercy for those who have had no opportunity to learn what is truth. Tenderly will the Lord look upon them. His heart of mercy is touched; His hand is still stretched out to save, while the door is closed to those who would not enter.” Testimonies, volume 9, 97.

THE LATTER RAIN BEGINS AT THE LOUD CRY“1. On page 33 is given the following: ‘I saw that the holy Sabbath is, and will be,

the separating wall between the true Israel of God and unbelievers; and that the Sabbath is the great question to unite the hearts of God’s dear, waiting saints. I saw that God had children who do not see and keep the Sabbath. They have not rejected the light upon it. And at the commencement of the time of trouble, we were filled with the Holy Ghost as we went forth and proclaimed the Sabbath more fully.’

“This view was given in 1847 when there were but very few of the Advent brethren observing the Sabbath, and of these but few supposed that its observance was of sufficient importance to draw a line between the people of God and unbelievers. Now the fulfillment of that view is beginning to be seen. ‘The commencement of that time of trouble,’ here mentioned does not refer to the time when the plagues shall begin to be poured out, but to a short period just before they are poured out, while Christ is in the sanctuary. At that time, while the work of salvation is closing, trouble will be coming on the earth, and the nations will be angry, yet held in check so as not to prevent the work of the third angel. At that time the ‘latter rain,’ or refreshing from the presence of the Lord, will come, to give power to the loud voice of the third angel, and prepare the saints to stand in the period when the seven last plagues shall be poured out.” Appendix to Early Writings, 85.

67

THE DOOR CLOSES & THE LATTER RAIN BEGINS AT THE LOUD CRY“There are true Christians in every church, not excepting the Roman Catholic

communion. None are condemned until they have had the light and have seen the obligation of the fourth commandment. But when the decree shall go forth enforcing the counterfeit sabbath, and the loud cry of ‘the third angel’ shall warn men against the worship of the beast and his image, the line will be clearly drawn between the false and the true. Then those who still continue in transgression will receive the mark of the beast.” Signs of the Times, November 8, 1899.

THE MIDNIGHT CRY PARALLELS THE LOUD CRY

THE 1ST & 2ND ANGEL’S MESSAGES RUN PARALLEL WITH THE 4TH“God has given the messages of Revelation 14 their place in the line of prophecy,

and their work is not to cease till the close of this earth’s history. The first and second angel’s messages are still truth for this time, and are to run parallel with this which follows. The third angel proclaims his warning with a loud voice. ‘After these things,’ said John, ‘I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power, and the earth was lightened with his glory.’ In this illumination, the light of all the three messages is combined.” The 1888 Materials, 804.

THE BURDEN OF OUR WORK“The great message, combining the first, second, and third angels’ messages, is

to be given to the world. This is to be the burden of our work.” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 949.

CHRIST: THE MAN IN LINENTHEY THAT BE WISE

Daniel 12:4–13.

STANDING IN HIS LOT IN THE MILLERITE TIME-PERIOD“Daniel stood in his lot to bear his testimony which was sealed until the time of

the end, when the first angel’s message should be proclaimed to our world.” Testimonies to Ministers, 115.

STANDING IN HIS LOT IN THE TIME-PERIOD OF THE 144,000 “These relate to future events which will be disclosed in their order. Daniel

shall stand in his lot at the end of the days.” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

A PURIFICATION PROCESS IN THE MILLERITE TIME-PERIOD“The coming of Christ as our high priest to the most holy place, for the cleansing

of the sanctuary, brought to view in Daniel 8:14; the coming of the Son of man to the Ancient of Days, as presented in Daniel 7:13; and the coming of the Lord to His temple, foretold by Malachi, are descriptions of the same event; and this is also represented by the coming of the bridegroom to the marriage, described by Christ in the parable of the ten virgins, of Matthew 25.” The Great Controversy, 426.

68

A PURIFICATION PROCESS IN THE TIME-PERIOD OF THE 144,000“The remnant people of God, who keep His commandments, will understand the

word spoken by Daniel, ‘Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.” This Day With God, 84.

A SEALED BOOK IN THE MILLERITE TIME-PERIOD“John sees the little book unsealed. Then Daniel’s prophecies have their proper

place in the first, second, and third angels’ messages to be given to the world. The unsealing of the little book was the message in relation to time.” The Seventh-day Adventist Bible Commentary, volume 7, 971.

A SEALED BOOK IN THE TIME-PERIOD OF THE 144,000Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered. Revelation 10:4.

AN INCREASE OF KNOWLEDGE IN THE MILLERITE TIME-PERIOD“The prophecies present a succession of events leading down to the opening

of the judgment. This is especially true of the book of Daniel. But that part of his prophecy which related to the last days, Daniel was bidden to close up and seal ‘to the time of the end.’ Not till we reach this time could a message concerning the judgment be proclaimed, based on the fulfillment of these prophecies. But at the time of the end, says the prophet, ‘many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.’ Daniel 12:4.” The Great Controversy, 356.

AN INCREASE OF KNOWLEDGE IN THE TIME-PERIOD OF THE 144,000 “The book that was sealed was not the book of Revelation, but that portion of the

prophecy of Daniel which related to the last days. The Scripture says, ‘But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased’ (Daniel 12:4). When the book was opened, the proclamation was made, ‘Time shall be no longer.’ (See Revelation 10:6.) The book of Daniel is now unsealed, and the revelation made by Christ to John is to come to all the inhabitants of the earth. By the increase of knowledge a people is to be prepared to stand in the latter days. . . .

“In the first angel’s message men are called upon to worship God, our Creator, who made the world and all things that are therein. They have paid homage to an institution of the Papacy, making of no effect the law of Jehovah, but there is to be an increase of knowledge on this subject.” Selected Messages, book 2, 106–107.

69

THE FIRST ANGEL’S MESSAGETHE MESSAGE OF THE HOUR—DANIEL 8:14:

And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.

TYPE OF MESSAGE“To prepare a people to stand in the day of God, a great work of reform was to be

accomplished. God saw that many of His professed people were not building for eternity, and in His mercy He was about to send a message of warning to arouse them from their stupor and lead them to make ready for the coming of the Lord.” The Great Controversy, 309–311.

Based upon the book of DanielA warning, arousal, reform & preparation messageJudgment is beginningWhen fulfilled the judgment of the dead beginsGiving in the time-period of PhiladelphiaA mighty angel comes down to empower the messageEmpowered when a power from the bottomless pit collapsesAnd the four angels were loosed, which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and

a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men. Revelation 9:15.

THE MIDNIGHT CRYWhile the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out

to meet him. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. Matthew 25:5–7.

“That which led to this movement was the discovery that the decree of Artaxerxes for the restoration of Jerusalem, which formed the starting point for the period of the 2300 days, went into effect in the autumn of the year 457 BC, and not at the beginning of the year, as had been formerly believed. Reckoning from the autumn of 457, the 2300 years terminate in the autumn of 1844.” The Great Controversy, 398–399.

THREE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE FULFILLMENT OF THE MIDNIGHT CRYNew prophetic lightDirectly connected to the message of the hourWhen the new light is fulfilled in history the door closes

IN THE TIME-PERIOD OF PHILADELPHIA

70

THE THIRD ANGEL’S MESSAGETHE MESSAGE OF THE HOUR—REVELATION 14:

And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name. Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. Revelation 14:9–12.

TYPE OF MESSAGE“We are living in the closing scenes of this earth’s history. Prophecy is fast

fulfilling. The hours of probation are fast passing. We have no time—not a moment—to lose. Let us not be found sleeping on guard. Let no one say in his heart or by his works: ‘My Lord delayeth His coming.’ Let the message of Christ’s soon return sound forth in earnest words of warning. Let us persuade men and women everywhere to repent and flee from the wrath to come. Let us arouse them to immediate preparation, for we little know what is before us. Let ministers and lay members go forth into the ripening fields to tell the unconcerned and indifferent to seek the Lord while He may be found. The workers will find their harvest wherever they proclaim the forgotten truths of the Bible. They will find those who will accept the truth and will devote their lives to winning souls to Christ.” Testimonies, volume 8, 252–253.

Based upon the book of DanielA warning, arousal, reform & preparation messageJudgment is closingWhen fulfilled the judgment of the living begins

GIVING IN THE TIME-PERIOD OF LAODICEA

A mighty angel comes down to empower the messageEmpowered when a power from the bottomless pit collapsesAnd at the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him: and the king of

the north shall come against him like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships; and he shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over. Daniel 11:40.

THE MIDNIGHT OR LOUD CRYWhile the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out

to meet him. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. Matthew 25:5–7.He shall enter also into the glorious land, and many countries shall be

overthrown: but these shall escape out of his hand, even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon. Daniel 11:41.

71

THREE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE FULFILLMENT OF THE MIDNIGHT CRYNew prophetic lightDirectly connected to the message of the hourWhen the new light is fulfilled in history the door closesIn the time-period of Laodicea

THE NEXT PROPHETIC EVENT AFTER DANIEL 11:40, AND THE COLLAPSE OF THE SOVIET UNION IN 1989, IS THE SUNDAY LAW IN THE UNITED STATES!

“Heretofore those who presented the third angel’s message have often been regarded as mere alarmists. Their predictions that religious intolerance would gain control in the United States, that church and state would unite to persecute those who keep the commandments of God, have been pronounced groundless and absurd. . . . But as the question of enforcing Sunday observance is widely agitated, the event so long doubted and disbelieved is seen to be approaching, and the third message will produce an effect which it could not have had before.” The Great Controversy, 605–606.

THE FOURTH ANGEL’S MESSAGETHE MESSAGE OF THE HOUR—REVELATION 18:1–5

“A” And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies.

“B” And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.

A. DESCRIPTION OF BABYLON THAT ENCOMPASSES THE EARTH—DANIEL 11:40B. THE OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT AND THE CLOSED DOOR—DANIEL 11:41

72

LINE UPON LINE

ANGELS REPRESENT THE WORK OF GOD’S PEOPLE IN THE HISTORY

THUNDERS REPRESENT THE ROLE CHRIST PLAYS IN THE HISTORY

THE TEN VIRGINS REPRESENT THE EXPERIENCE OF GOD’S PEOPLE

DANIEL 12 REPRESENTS THE PURIFICATION PROCESS

Christ the Mighty Angel descended in Revelation ten on the 11 th of August, 1840. His descent took place at the collapse of a power from the bottomless pit in Bible prophecy—Islam. The collapse was in fulfillment of a prophecy located in Revelation 9:15.

Christ the other Angel of Revelation eighteen descended in 1989. His descent took place at the collapse of a power from the bottomless pit in of Bible prophecy—atheism. The collapse was in fulfillment of a prophecy located in Daniel 11:40.

When Christ descended in Revelation ten, in fulfillment of Revelation 9:15, the first angel’s message empowered the Philadelphian church.

When Christ descended in Revelation eighteen, in fulfillment of Daniel 11:40, the fourth angel had the potential to empower the Laodicean church.

The empowerment of the Philadelphian church was brought about by Josiah Litch’s publication of the prophecy of Revelation 9:15 identifying the collapse of the Ottoman Empire.

The empowerment of the Laodicean church was not brought about, though a publication of the prophecy of Daniel 11:40 identifying the collapse of the Soviet Union was produced by a Seventh-day Adventist pastor named Louis Were in the 1950’s.

73

Sermon EightTHE 1843 CHART

“I have seen that the 1843 chart was directed by the hand of the Lord, and that it should not be altered; that the figures were as He wanted them; that His hand was over and hid a mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see it, until His hand was removed.









74

THE 1290 AND 1335And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the

abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days. Daniel 12:11, 12.

NO SACRIFICEAnd from the time that the daily shall be taken away, and the abomination that

maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days. Daniel 12:11, 12.

THE DAILY: PAGANISMAnd from the time that Paganism shall be taken away, and the abomination that


SUR: REMOVEAnd from the time that Paganism shall be removed, and the abomination that


THE SEVEN EUROPEAN KINGSFROM 496 # 508—FROM CLOVIS TO ARTHUR

And from 508 the time when Paganism was removed, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days. Daniel 12:11, 12.

5081290 1798

5081335 1843

75

THE PATTERN OF CHRISTPREPARATION

“Christ was the anointed of God; yet his life was humble and without display. For thirty years of his life there is scarcely anything on record concerning him. His quiet, unostentatious life should be a lesson to parents, to guardians, to children, to youth, and even to manhood.” Youth Instructor, July 20, 1893.

POWER, TESTIMONY, DEATH“‘From the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem

unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks’—namely, sixty-nine weeks, or 483 years. The decree of Artaxerxes went into effect in the autumn of 457 B.C. From this date, 483 years extend to the autumn of A.D. 27. At that time this prophecy was fulfilled. The word ‘Messiah’ signifies ‘the Anointed One.’ In the autumn of A.D. 27 Christ was baptized by John and received the anointing of the Spirit. The apostle Peter testifies that ‘God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power.’ Acts 10:38. And the Saviour Himself declared: ‘The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He hath anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor.’ Luke 4:18. After His baptism He went into Galilee, ‘preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God, and saying, The time is fulfilled.’ Mark 1:14, 15.

“‘And He shall confirm the covenant with many for one week.’ The ‘week’ here brought to view is the last one of the seventy; it is the last seven years of the period allotted especially to the Jews. During this time, extending from A.D. 27 to A.D. 34, Christ, at first in person and afterward by His disciples, extended the gospel invitation especially to the Jews. As the apostles went forth with the good tidings of the kingdom, the Saviour’s direction was: ‘Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: but go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel.’ Matthew 10:5, 6.

“In the midst of the week He shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease.’ In A.D. 31, three and a half years after His baptism, our Lord was crucified. With the great sacrifice offered upon Calvary, ended that system of offerings which for four thousand years had pointed forward to the Lamb of God. Type had met antitype, and all the sacrifices and oblations of the ceremonial system were there to cease.” The Great Controversy, 327.

RESURRECTION“Thus the disciples preached the resurrection of Christ. Many among those who

listened were waiting for this testimony, and when they heard it they believed. It brought to their minds the words that Christ had spoken, and they took their stand in the ranks of those who accepted the gospel. The seed that the Saviour had sown sprang up and bore fruit.” Acts of the Apostles, 60.

76

ASCENSION“Christ’s ascension to heaven was the signal that His followers were to receive

the promised blessing. For this they were to wait before they entered upon their work. When Christ passed within the heavenly gates, He was enthroned amidst the adoration of the angels. As soon as this ceremony was completed, the Holy Spirit descended upon the disciples in rich currents, and Christ was indeed glorified, even with the glory which He had with the Father from all eternity. The Pentecostal outpouring was Heaven’s communication that the Redeemer's inauguration was accomplished. According to His promise He had sent the Holy Spirit from heaven to His followers as a token that He had, as priest and king, received all authority in heaven and on earth, and was the Anointed One over His people.” Acts of the Apostles, 38.

END OF THE WORLD“In the prophecy of Jerusalem’s destruction Christ said, ‘Because iniquity shall

abound, the love of many shall wax cold. But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.’ This prophecy will again be fulfilled. The abounding iniquity of that day finds its counterpart in this generation. So with the prediction in regard to the preaching of the gospel. Before the fall of Jerusalem, Paul, writing by the Holy Spirit, declared that the gospel was preached to ‘every creature which is under heaven.’ Colossians 1:23. So now, before the coming of the Son of man, the everlasting gospel is to be preached ‘to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people.’ Revelation 14:6, 14. God ‘hath appointed a day, in the which He will judge the world.’ Acts 17:31. Christ tells us when that day shall be ushered in. He does not say that all the world will be converted, but that ‘this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.’ By giving the gospel to the world it is in our power to hasten our Lord’s return. We are not only to look for but to hasten the coming of the day of God. 2 Peter 3:12, margin. Had the church of Christ done her appointed work as the Lord ordained, the whole world would before this have been warned, and the Lord Jesus would have come to our earth in power and great glory.” The Desire of Ages, 633.

SECOND COMING“In the days of the early Christians, Christ came the second time. His first advent

was at Bethlehem, when He came as an infant. His second advent was at the Isle of Patmos, when He revealed Himself in glory to John the Revelator, who ‘fell at His feet as dead’ when he saw Him. But Christ strengthened him to endure the sight, and then gave him a message to write to the churches of Asia, the names of which are descriptive of the characteristics of every church.

“The light that Christ revealed to His servant the prophet is for us. In His revelation are given the three angels’ messages, and a description of the angel that was to come down from heaven with great power, lightening the earth with his glory. In it are warnings against the wickedness that would exist in the last days, and against the mark of the beast. We are not only to read and understand this message, but to proclaim it with no uncertain sound to the world. By presenting these things revealed to John, we shall be able to stir the people.” Manuscript Releases, volume 19, 4.

77

REVELATION 11:3–18—THE WORD OF GODPREPARATION—IMPLIED

POWERAnd I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand

two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth. These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth. And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed. These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will. Verses3–6.

TESTIMONY & DEATHAnd when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of

the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them. And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified. Verses 7–8.

Three and a half days—And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves. And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth. Verses 9–10.

RESURRECTIONAnd after three days and an half the Spirit of life from God entered into them, and

they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them. Verse 11.

ASCENSIONAnd they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And

they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them. Verse 12.

EARTHQUAKEAnd the same hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell,

and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven. Verse 13.

SECOND COMINGThe second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly. And the

seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever. And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth. Verses 14–18.

78

THE ANTICHRIST508—PREPARATION

“The apostle Paul, in his second letter to the Thessalonians, foretold the great apostasy which would result in the establishment of the papal power. He declared that the day of Christ should not come, ‘except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.’ And furthermore, the apostle warns his brethren that ‘the mystery of iniquity doth already work.’ 2 Thessalonians 2:3, 4, 7. Even at that early date he saw, creeping into the church, errors that would prepare the way for the development of the papacy.” The Great Controversy, 49.

“It was apostasy that led the early church to seek the aid of the civil government, and this prepared the way for the development of the papacy—the beast. Said Paul: ‘There’ shall ‘come a falling away, . . . and that man of sin be revealed.’ 2 Thessalonians 2:3. So apostasy in the church will prepare the way for the image to the beast.” The Great Controversy, 443.

POWER“In the sixth century the papacy had become firmly established. Its seat of power

was fixed in the imperial city, and the bishop of Rome was declared to be the head over the entire church. Paganism had given place to the papacy. The dragon had given to the beast ‘his power, and his seat, and great authority.’ Revelation 13:2. And now began the 1260 years of papal oppression foretold in the prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation. Daniel 7:25; Revelation 13:5–7.” The Great Controversy, 55.

TESTIMONY FOR 3 AND A HALF PROPHETIC YEARS“Popery had become the world’s despot. Kings and emperors bowed to the

decrees of the Roman pontiff. The destinies of men, both for time and for eternity, seemed under his control. For hundreds of years the doctrines of Rome had been extensively and implicitly received, its rites reverently performed, its festivals generally observed. Its clergy were honored and liberally sustained. Never since has the Roman Church attained to greater dignity, magnificence, or power.

“But ‘the noon of the papacy was the midnight of the world.’—J. A. Wylie, The History of Protestantism, b. 1, ch. 4. The Holy Scriptures were almost unknown, not only to the people, but to the priests. Like the Pharisees of old, the papal leaders hated the light which would reveal their sins. God's law, the standard of righteousness, having been removed, they exercised power without limit, and practiced vice without restraint. Fraud, avarice, and profligacy prevailed. Men shrank from no crime by which they could gain wealth or position. The palaces of popes and prelates were scenes of the vilest debauchery. Some of the reigning pontiffs were guilty of crimes so revolting that secular rulers endeavored to depose these dignitaries of the church as monsters too vile to be tolerated. For centuries Europe had made no progress in learning, arts, or civilization. A moral and intellectual paralysis had fallen upon Christendom.

79

“The condition of the world under the Romish power presented a fearful and striking fulfillment of the words of the prophet Hosea: ‘My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge: because thou hast rejected knowledge, I will also reject thee: . . . seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children.’ ‘There is no truth, nor mercy, nor knowledge of God in the land. By swearing, and lying, and killing, and stealing, and committing adultery, they break out, and blood toucheth blood.’ Hosea 4:6, 1, 2. Such were the results of banishing the word of God.

“Amid the gloom that settled upon the earth during the long period of papal supremacy, the light of truth could not be wholly extinguished. In every age there were witnesses for God--men who cherished faith in Christ as the only mediator between God and man, who held the Bible as the only rule of life, and who hallowed the true Sabbath. How much the world owes to these men, posterity will never know. They were branded as heretics, their motives impugned, their characters maligned, their writings suppressed, misrepresented, or mutilated. Yet they stood firm, and from age to age maintained their faith in its purity, as a sacred heritage for the generations to come.

“The history of God’s people during the ages of darkness that followed upon Rome’s supremacy is written in heaven, but they have little place in human records. Few traces of their existence can be found, except in the accusations of their persecutors. It was the policy of Rome to obliterate every trace of dissent from her doctrines or decrees. Everything heretical, whether persons or writings, she sought to destroy. Expressions of doubt, or questions as to the authority of papal dogmas, were enough to forfeit the life of rich or poor, high or low. Rome endeavored also to destroy every record of her cruelty toward dissenters. Papal councils decreed that books and writings containing such records should be committed to the flames. Before the invention of printing, books were few in number, and in a form not favorable for preservation; therefore there was little to prevent the Romanists from carrying out their purpose.” The Great Controversy, 61–62.

DEATH AND RESURRECTION“The influence of Rome in the countries that once acknowledged her dominion is

still far from being destroyed. And prophecy foretells a restoration of her power. ‘I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.’ Verse 3. The infliction of the deadly wound points to the downfall of the papacy in 1798. After this, says the prophet, ‘his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.’ Paul states plainly that the ‘man of sin’ will continue until the second advent. 2 Thessalonians 2:3-8. To the very close of time he will carry forward the work of deception. And the revelator declares, also referring to the papacy: ‘All that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life.’ Revelation 13:8. In both the Old and the New World, the papacy will receive homage in the honor paid to the Sunday institution, that rests solely upon the authority of the Roman Church.” The Great Controversy, 578.

80

ASCENSION“The papal church will never relinquish her claim to infallibility. All that she has

done in her persecution of those who reject her dogmas she holds to be right; and would she not repeat the same acts, should the opportunity be presented? Let the restraints now imposed by secular governments be removed and Rome be reinstated in her former power, and there would speedily be a revival of her tyranny and persecution.” The Great Controversy, 564.

END OF THE WORLD & SECOND COMING OF CHRIST—DANIEL 11:40–12:3.

81

SERMON NINE

THE INDIGNATIONIn the first year of his reign I Daniel understood by books the number of the years,

whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he would accomplish seventy years in the desolations of Jerusalem. And I set my face unto the Lord God, to seek by prayer and supplications, with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes: And I prayed unto the Lord my God, and made my confession, and said, O Lord, the great and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love him, and to them that keep his commandments;

We have sinned, and have committed iniquity, and have done wickedly, and have rebelled, even by departing from thy precepts and from thy judgments: Neither have we hearkened unto thy servants the prophets, which spake in thy name to our kings, our princes, and our fathers, and to all the people of the land.

O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto thee, but unto us confusion of faces, as at this day; to the men of Judah, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and unto all Israel, that are near, and that are far off, through all the countries whither thou hast driven them, because of their trespass that they have trespassed against thee. O Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, to our kings, to our princes, and to our fathers, because we have sinned against thee.

To the Lord our God belong mercies and forgivenesses, though we have rebelled against him; Neither have we obeyed the voice of the Lord our God, to walk in his laws, which he set before us by his servants the prophets. Yea, all Israel have transgressed thy law, even by departing, that they might not obey thy voice; therefore the curse is poured upon us, and the oath that is written in the law of Moses the servant of God, because we have sinned against him.

And he hath confirmed his words, which he spake against us, and against our judges that judged us, by bringing upon us a great evil: for under the whole heaven hath not been done as hath been done upon Jerusalem. As it is written in the law of Moses, all this evil is come upon us: yet made we not our prayer before the Lord our God, that we might turn from our iniquities, and understand thy truth. Therefore hath the Lord watched upon the evil, and brought it upon us: for the Lord our God is righteous in all his works which he doeth: for we obeyed not his voice.

And now, O Lord our God, that hast brought thy people forth out of the land of Egypt with a mighty hand, and hast gotten thee renown, as at this day; we have sinned, we have done wickedly.

O Lord, according to all thy righteousness, I beseech thee, let thine anger and thy fury be turned away from thy city Jerusalem, thy holy mountain: because for our sins, and for the iniquities of our fathers, Jerusalem and thy people are become a reproach to all that are about us. Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of thy servant, and his supplications, and cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary that is desolate, for the Lord’s sake.

O my God, incline thine ear, and hear; open thine eyes, and behold our desolations, and the city which is called by thy name: for we do not present our supplications before thee for our righteousnesses, but for thy great mercies. O Lord, hear; O Lord, forgive; O Lord, hearken and do; defer not, for thine own sake, O my God: for thy city and thy people are called by thy name.

82

And whiles I was speaking, and praying, and confessing my sin and the sin of my people Israel, and presenting my supplication before the Lord my God for the holy mountain of my God; Yea, whiles I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation.

And he informed me, and talked with me, and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill and understanding. At the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and I am come to show thee; for thou art greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter, and consider the vision. Daniel 9:2–23.

DEUTERONOMY 28 & 30And the anger of the Lord was kindled against this land, to bring upon it all the

curses that are written in this book: And the Lord rooted them out of their land in anger, and in wrath, and in great indignation, and cast them into another land, as it is this day. The secret things belong unto the Lord our God: but those things which are revealed belong unto us and to our children for ever, that we may do all the words of this law. Deuteronomy 29:27–29.

THE DAY OF HIS ANGERHow hath the Lord covered the daughter of Zion with a cloud in his anger, and

cast down from heaven unto the earth the beauty of Israel, and remembered not his footstool in the day of his anger!

The Lord hath swallowed up all the habitations of Jacob, and hath not pitied: he hath thrown down in his wrath the strong holds of the daughter of Judah; he hath brought them down to the ground: he hath polluted the kingdom and the princes thereof.

He hath cut off in his fierce anger all the horn of Israel: he hath drawn back his right hand from before the enemy, and he burned against Jacob like a flaming fire, which devoureth round about.

He hath bent his bow like an enemy: he stood with his right hand as an adversary, and slew all that were pleasant to the eye in the tabernacle of the daughter of Zion: he poured out his fury like fire.

The Lord was as an enemy: he hath swallowed up Israel, he hath swallowed up all her palaces: he hath destroyed his strong holds, and hath increased in the daughter of Judah mourning and lamentation.

And he hath violently taken away his tabernacle, as if it were of a garden: he hath destroyed his places of the assembly: the Lord hath caused the solemn feasts and sabbaths to be forgotten in Zion, and hath despised in the indignation of his anger the king and the priest.

The Lord hath cast off his altar, he hath abhorred his sanctuary, he hath given up into the hand of the enemy the walls of her palaces; they have made a noise in the house of the Lord, as in the day of a solemn feast.

The Lord hath purposed to destroy the wall of the daughter of Zion: he hath stretched out a line, he hath not withdrawn his hand from destroying: therefore he made the rampart and the wall to lament; they languished together.

83

Her gates are sunk into the ground; he hath destroyed and broken her bars: her king and her princes are among the Gentiles: the law is no more; her prophets also find no vision from the Lord. Lamentations 2:1–9.

I POURED OUT MINE INDIGNATION UPON THEMAnd the word of the Lord came unto me, saying, Son of man, say unto her, Thou

art the land that is not cleansed, nor rained upon in the day of indignation.There is a conspiracy of her prophets in the midst thereof, like a roaring lion

ravening the prey; they have devoured souls; they have taken the treasure and precious things; they have made her many widows in the midst thereof. Her priests have violated my law, and have profaned mine holy things: they have put no difference between the holy and profane, neither have they showed difference between the unclean and the clean, and have hid their eyes from my sabbaths, and I am profaned among them. Her princes in the midst thereof are like wolves ravening the prey, to shed blood, and to destroy souls, to get dishonest gain.

And her prophets have daubed them with untempered mortar, seeing vanity, and divining lies unto them, saying, Thus saith the Lord God, when the Lord hath not spoken. The people of the land have used oppression, and exercised robbery, and have vexed the poor and needy: yea, they have oppressed the stranger wrongfully.

And I sought for a man among them, that should make up the hedge, and stand in the gap before me for the land, that I should not destroy it: but I found none. Therefore have I poured out mine indignation upon them; I have consumed them with the fire of my wrath: their own way have I recompensed upon their heads, saith the Lord God. Ezekiel 22:23–31.

SEVEN TIMESBLESSINGS

Ye shall make you no idols nor graven image, neither rear you up a standing image, neither shall ye set up any image of stone in your land, to bow down unto it: for I am the Lord your God. Ye shall keep my sabbaths, and reverence my sanctuary: I am the Lord. If ye walk in my statutes, and keep my commandments, and do them; Then I will give you rain in due season, and the land shall yield her increase, and the trees of the field shall yield their fruit. And your threshing shall reach unto the vintage, and the vintage shall reach unto the sowing time: and ye shall eat your bread to the full, and dwell in your land safely. And I will give peace in the land, and ye shall lie down, and none shall make you afraid: and I will rid evil beasts out of the land, neither shall the sword go through your land. And ye shall chase your enemies, and they shall fall before you by the sword. And five of you shall chase an hundred, and an hundred of you shall put ten thousand to flight: and your enemies shall fall before you by the sword. For I will have respect unto you, and make you fruitful, and multiply you, and establish my covenant with you. And ye shall eat old store, and bring forth the old because of the new. And I will set my tabernacle among you: and my soul shall not abhor you. And I will walk among you, and will be your God, and ye shall be my people. I am the Lord your God, which brought you forth out of the land of Egypt, that ye should not be their bondmen; and I have broken the bands of your yoke, and made you go upright.

84

CURSESBut if ye will not hearken unto me, and will not do all these commandments; And

if ye shall despise my statutes, or if your soul abhor my judgments, so that ye will not do all my commandments, but that ye break my covenant: I also will do this unto you; I will even appoint over you terror, consumption, and the burning ague, that shall consume the eyes, and cause sorrow of heart: and ye shall sow your seed in vain, for your enemies shall eat it. And I will set my face against you, and ye shall be slain before your enemies: they that hate you shall reign over you; and ye shall flee when none pursueth you. And if ye will not yet for all this hearken unto me, then I will punish you seven times more for your sins. VERSE 18.

And I will break the pride of your power; and I will make your heaven as iron, and your earth as brass: And your strength shall be spent in vain: for your land shall not yield her increase, neither shall the trees of the land yield their fruits. And if ye walk contrary unto me, and will not hearken unto me; I will bring seven times more plagues upon you according to your sins. VERSE 21.

I will also send wild beasts among you, which shall rob you of your children, and destroy your cattle, and make you few in number; and your high ways shall be desolate. And if ye will not be reformed by me by these things, but will walk contrary unto me; Then will I also walk contrary unto you, and will punish you yet seven times for your sins. VERSE 24.

And I will bring a sword upon you, that shall avenge the quarrel of my covenant: and when ye are gathered together within your cities, I will send the pestilence among you; and ye shall be delivered into the hand of the enemy. And when I have broken the staff of your bread, ten women shall bake your bread in one oven, and they shall deliver you your bread again by weight: and ye shall eat, and not be satisfied. And if ye will not for all this hearken unto me, but walk contrary unto me; Then I will walk contrary unto you also in fury; and I, even I, will chastise you seven times for your sins. VERSE 28.

And ye shall eat the flesh of your sons, and the flesh of your daughters shall ye eat. And I will destroy your high places, and cut down your images, and cast your carcases upon the carcases of your idols, and my soul shall abhor you. And I will make your cities waste, and bring your sanctuaries unto desolation, and I will not smell the savour of your sweet odours. And I will bring the land into desolation: and your enemies which dwell therein shall be astonished at it. And I will scatter you among the heathen, and will draw out a sword after you: and your land shall be desolate, and your cities waste. Then shall the land enjoy her sabbaths, as long as it lieth desolate, and ye be in your enemies' land; even then shall the land rest, and enjoy her sabbaths. As long as it lieth desolate it shall rest; because it did not rest in your sabbaths, when ye dwelt upon it. And upon them that are left alive of you I will send a faintness into their hearts in the lands of their enemies; and the sound of a shaken leaf shall chase them; and they shall flee, as fleeing from a sword; and they shall fall when none pursueth. And they shall fall one upon another, as it were before a sword, when none pursueth: and ye shall have no power to stand before your enemies. And ye shall perish among the heathen, and the land of your enemies shall eat you up. And they that are left of you shall pine away in their iniquity in your enemies’ lands; and also in the iniquities of their fathers shall they pine away with them.

85

If they shall confess their iniquity, and the iniquity of their fathers, with their trespass which they trespassed against me, and that also they have walked contrary unto me; And that I also have walked contrary unto them, and have brought them into the land of their enemies; if then their uncircumcised hearts be humbled, and they then accept of the punishment of their iniquity:

Then will I remember my covenant with Jacob, and also my covenant with Isaac, and also my covenant with Abraham will I remember; and I will remember the land.

The land also shall be left of them, and shall enjoy her sabbaths, while she lieth desolate without them: and they shall accept of the punishment of their iniquity: because, even because they despised my judgments, and because their soul abhorred my statutes. And yet for all that, when they be in the land of their enemies, I will not cast them away, neither will I abhor them, to destroy them utterly, and to break my covenant with them: for I am the Lord their God. But I will for their sakes remember the covenant of their ancestors, whom I brought forth out of the land of Egypt in the sight of the heathen, that I might be their God: I am the Lord.

These are the statutes and judgments and laws, which the Lord made between him and the children of Israel in mount Sinai by the hand of Moses. Leviticus 26.

MANASSEH MADE JUDAH TO ERR—677BC JAMES USHER’S CHRONOLOGYSo Manasseh made Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem to err, and to do worse

than the heathen, whom the Lord had destroyed before the children of Israel. And the Lord spake to Manasseh, and to his people: but they would not hearken. Wherefore the Lord brought upon them the captains of the host of the king of Assyria, which took Manasseh among the thorns, and bound him with fetters, and carried him to Babylon. 2 Chronicles 33:9–11.

IN THE NINTH YEAR OF HOSHEA—723BC JAMES USHER’S CHRONOLOGYThen the king of Assyria came up throughout all the land, and went up to

Samaria, and besieged it three years. In the ninth year of Hoshea the king of Assyria took Samaria, and carried Israel

away into Assyria, and placed them in Halah and in Habor by the river of Gozan, and in the cities of the Medes. For so it was, that the children of Israel had sinned against the Lord their God, which had brought them up out of the land of Egypt, from under the hand of Pharaoh king of Egypt, and had feared other gods,

Yet the Lord testified against Israel, and against Judah, by all the prophets, and by all the seers, saying, Turn ye from your evil ways, and keep my commandments and my statutes, according to all the law which I commanded your fathers, and which I sent to you by my servants the prophets.

Notwithstanding they would not hear, but hardened their necks, like to the neck of their fathers, that did not believe in the Lord their God. And they rejected his statutes, and his covenant that he made with their fathers, and his testimonies which he testified against them; and they followed vanity, and became vain, and went after the heathen that were round about them, concerning whom the Lord had charged them, that they should not do like them.

Therefore the Lord was very angry with Israel, and removed them out of his sight: there was none left but the tribe of Judah only.

86

Also Judah kept not the commandments of the Lord their God, but walked in the statutes of Israel which they made. And the Lord rejected all the seed of Israel, and afflicted them, and delivered them into the hand of spoilers, until he had cast them out of his sight. For he rent Israel from the house of David; and they made Jeroboam the son of Nebat king: and Jeroboam drave Israel from following the Lord, and made them sin a great sin. For the children of Israel walked in all the sins of Jeroboam which he did; they departed not from them; Until the Lord removed Israel out of his sight, as he had said by all his servants the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day. 2 Kings 17:5–23.

FIRST THE KING OF ASSYRIA AND LAST THE KING OF BABYLON Israel is a scattered sheep; the lions have driven him away: first the king of

Assyria hath devoured him; and last this Nebuchadrezzar king of Babylon hath broken his bones. Therefore thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel; Behold, I will punish the king of Babylon and his land, as I have punished the king of Assyria.

And I will bring Israel again to his habitation, and he shall feed on Carmel and Bashan, and his soul shall be satisfied upon mount Ephraim and Gilead. In those days, and in that time, saith the Lord, the iniquity of Israel shall be sought for, and there shall be none; and the sins of Judah, and they shall not be found: for I will pardon them whom I reserve. Isaiah 50:17–20.

I WILL BEAR THE INDIGNATION OF THE LORDTherefore I will look unto the Lord; I will wait for the God of my salvation: my

God will hear me. Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy: when I fall, I shall arise; when I sit in darkness, the Lord shall be a light unto me.

I will bear the indignation of the Lord, because I have sinned against him, until he plead my cause, and execute judgment for me: he will bring me forth to the light, and I shall behold his righteousness.

Then she that is mine enemy shall see it, and shame shall cover her which said unto me, Where is the Lord thy God? mine eyes shall behold her: now shall she be trodden down as the mire of the streets.

In the day that thy walls are to be built, in that day shall the decree be far removed. In that day also he shall come even to thee from Assyria, and from the fortified cities, and from the fortress even to the river, and from sea to sea, and from mountain to mountain.

Notwithstanding the land shall be desolate because of them that dwell therein, for the fruit of their doings.

Feed thy people with thy rod, the flock of thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel: let them feed in Bashan and Gilead, as in the days of old. According to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt will I show unto him marvellous things.

The nations shall see and be confounded at all their might: they shall lay their hand upon their mouth, their ears shall be deaf. They shall lick the dust like a serpent, they shall move out of their holes like worms of the earth: they shall be afraid of the Lord our God, and shall fear because of thee.

87

Who is a God like unto thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage? he retaineth not his anger for ever, because he delighteth in mercy. He will turn again, he will have compassion upon us; he will subdue our iniquities; and thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of the sea. Thou wilt perform the truth to Jacob, and the mercy to Abraham, which thou hast sworn unto our fathers from the days of old. Micah 7:7–20.

UPON THE TESTIMONY OF TWONevertheless leave the stump of his roots in the earth, even with a band of iron

and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts in the grass of the earth: Let his heart be changed from man’s, and let a beast’s heart be given unto him: and let seven times pass over him. . . .

And whereas the king saw a watcher and an holy one coming down from heaven, and saying, Hew the tree down, and destroy it; yet leave the stump of the roots thereof in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts of the field, till seven times pass over him; . . .

That they shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field, and they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and they shall wet thee with the dew of heaven, and seven times shall pass over thee, till thou know that the most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will. And whereas they commanded to leave the stump of the tree roots; thy kingdom shall be sure unto thee, after that thou shalt have known that the heavens do rule. Wherefore, O king, let my counsel be acceptable unto thee, and break off thy sins by righteousness, and thine iniquities by showing mercy to the poor; if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquillity. . . .

While the word was in the king’s mouth, there fell a voice from heaven, saying, O king Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken; The kingdom is departed from thee. And they shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field: they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and seven times shall pass over thee, until thou know that the most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will. Daniel 4:15, 16, 23, 25–27, 31, 32.

THE LORD MADE A COVENANT“The Lord made a covenant with Israel that, if they would obey His

commandments, He would give them rain in due season, the land should yield her increase, and the trees of the field should yield their fruit. He promised that their threshing should reach unto the vintage and the vintage unto the sowing time, and that they should eat their bread to the full and dwell in their land safely. He would make their enemies to perish. He would not abhor them, but would walk with them and would be their God, and they should be His people. But if they disregarded His requirements, He would deal with them entirely contrary to all this. His curse should rest upon them in place of His blessing. He would break their pride of power and would make the heavens over them as iron and the earth as brass. ‘Your strength shall be spent in vain: for your land shall not yield her increase, neither shall the trees of the land yield their fruits. And if ye walk contrary unto Me,’ ‘then will I also walk contrary unto you.’” Testimonies, volume 2, 661.

88

BRASS—AFFLICTION AND JUDGMENT“It was when the heavens were as brass over Paul that he trusted most fully in

God. More than most men, he knew the meaning of affliction; but listen to his triumphant cry as, beset by temptation and conflict, his feet press heavenward: "Our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen." 2 Corinthians 4:17, 18.” Acts of the Apostles, 363.

“Ahab knew that it was by the word of God that the heavens had become as brass, yet he sought to cast upon the prophet the blame for the heavy judgments resting on the land.” Prophets and Kings, 139.

IRON—SEVERE SERVITUDE“God had said that His people should be saved, that the yoke He would lay upon

them should be light, if they submitted uncomplainingly to His plan. Their servitude was represented by a yoke of wood, which was easily borne; but resistance would be met with corresponding severity, represented by the yoke of iron.” Testimonies, volume 4, 172.

UPON THE TESTIMONY OF THREEO thou king, the most high God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy father a kingdom,

and majesty, and glory, and honour: And for the majesty that he gave him, all people, nations, and languages, trembled and feared before him: whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept alive; and whom he would he set up; and whom he would he put down. But when his heart was lifted up, and his mind hardened in pride, he was deposed from his kingly throne, and they took his glory from him: And he was driven from the sons of men; and his heart was made like the beasts, and his dwelling was with the wild asses: they fed him with grass like oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven; till he knew that the most high God ruled in the kingdom of men, and that he appointeth over it whomsoever he will.

And thou his son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thine heart, though thou knewest all this; But hast lifted up thyself against the Lord of heaven; and they have brought the vessels of his house before thee, and thou, and thy lords, thy wives, and thy concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou hast praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know: and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified:

Then was the part of the hand sent from him; and this writing was written. And this is the writing that was written, MENE, MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN.

This is the interpretation of the thing: MENE; God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it. TEKEL; Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. PERES; Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians. Daniel 5:18–28.

89

GERAHSA TEKEL IS A SHEKEL—20 GERAHS

This they shall give, every one that passeth among them that are numbered, half a shekel after the shekel of the sanctuary: (a shekel is twenty gerahs:) an half shekel shall be the offering of the Lord. Exodus 30:13.

Thou shalt even take five shekels apiece by the poll, after the shekel of the sanctuary shalt thou take them: (the shekel is twenty gerahs:). Numbers 3:47.

GERAHS ARE THE UNIT OF MEASUREMENTA MENE IS 1000 GERAHSA TEKEL IS 20 GERAHSUPHARSIN OR PERES MEANS: DIVIDED—HALF A GERAH IS 500

MENE 1000 MENE 1000 TEKEL 20 PERES 500 ______

Total 2520

90

THE INTERPRETATIONThis is the interpretation of the thing: MENE; God hath numbered thy kingdom,

and finished it. TEKEL; Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. PERES; Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians. Daniel 5:18–28.

1. God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it2. Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting3. Thy kingdom is divided

1. Daniel 9:24.2. Daniel 9:25, 26.3. 1 Kings 12:13–16.

THE FIRST, THE LAST?And he said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the


THE NORTHERN KINGDOM’S INDIGNATION—723BC; 2 KINGS 17723BC2520 1798

THE SOUTHERN KINGDOMS; INDIGNATION—677BC; 2 CHRONICLES 33:11677BC2520 1844

THE LAST END OF THE INDIGNATIONAnd he said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the


And he said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the indignation: for in 1844 the end shall be. Daniel 8:19.

THE END OF THE FIRST INDIGNATIONTHE KING SHALL PROSPER TILL THE INDIGNATION BE ACCOMPLISHED

And the king shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done. Daniel 11:36.

THE PAPACY SHALL PROSPER TILL THE INDIGNATION BE ACCOMPLISHEDAnd the papacy shall do according to his will; and the papacy shall exalt

himself, and the papacy magnify himself above every god, and the papacy shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and the papacy shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done. Daniel 11:36.

91

THAT DETERMINED SHALL BE DONEThe papacy shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is

determined shall be done. Daniel 11:36.

THAT DETERMINED SHALL BE POURED UPON THE DESOLATEAnd he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of

the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate. Daniel 9:27.

DESOLATION WILL BE POURED UPON THE DESOLATORAnd he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of

the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined desolation shall be poured upon the desolater. Daniel 9:27.

THE DEADLY WOUNDAnd the papacy shall do according to his will; and the papacy shall exalt

himself, and the papacy magnify himself above every god, and the papacy shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and the papacy shall prosper until 1798, when desolation will be brought upon the papacy. Daniel 11:36.

And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the 1798, when the deadly wound will be delivered unto the papacy. Daniel 9:27.

THE FIRST END OF THE INDIGNATION—1798THE LAST END OF THE INDIGNATION—1844

THE FIRST INDIGNATION REPRESENTS THE TREADING DOWNTHE SECOND INDIGNATION REPRESENTS THE COVENANT PEOPLE

THE FIRST INDIGNATION REPRESENTS THE COMPLETE VISIONTHE SECOND INDIGNATION REPRESENTS THE SNAPSHOT VISION

THE FIRST INDIGNATION REPRESENTS THE ULAI VISIONTHE SECOND INDIGNATION REPRESENTS THE HIDDEKEL VISION

THE FIRST INDIGNATION REPRESENTS THE SCATTERINGTHE SECOND INDIGNATION REPRESENTS THE GATHERING

92

UNTIL HIS HAND IS REMOVED“September 23, the Lord showed me that He had stretched out His hand the

second time to recover the remnant of His people, and that efforts must be redoubled in this gathering time. In the scattering, Israel was smitten and torn, but now in the gathering time God will heal and bind up His people. In the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; but in the gathering, when God has set His hand to gather His people, efforts to spread the truth will have their designed effect. All should be united and zealous in the work. I saw that it was wrong for any to refer to the scattering for examples to govern us now in the gathering; for if God should do no more for us now than He did then, Israel would never be gathered. I have seen that the 1843 chart was directed by the hand of the Lord, and that it should not be altered; that the figures were as He wanted them; that His hand was over and hid a mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see it, until His hand was removed.” Early Writings, 74–75.

93

Sermon TenDANIEL 12

“September 23, the Lord showed me that He had stretched out His hand the second time to recover the remnant of His people, and that efforts must be redoubled in this gathering time. In the scattering, Israel was smitten and torn, but now in the gathering time God will heal and bind up His people. In the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; but in the gathering, when God has set His hand to gather His people, efforts to spread the truth will have their designed effect. All should be united and zealous in the work. I saw that it was wrong for any to refer to the scattering for examples to govern us now in the gathering; for if God should do no more for us now than He did then, Israel would never be gathered. I have seen that the 1843 chart was directed by the hand of the Lord, and that it should not be altered; that the figures were as He wanted them; that His hand was over and hid a mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see it, until His hand was removed.” Early Writings, 74–75.

PROPHETSBOTH IN THE GIVING OF THE PROPHECY AND IN THE EVENTS

“The Holy Spirit has so shaped matters, both in the giving of the prophecy and in the events portrayed, as to teach that the human agent is to be kept out of sight, hid in Christ, and that the Lord God of heaven and His law are to be exalted.” Testimonies to Ministers, 112.

EVERY FACT ITS BEARING“Every principle in the word of God has its place, every fact its bearing. And the

complete structure, in design and execution, bears testimony to its Author. Such a structure no mind but that of the Infinite could conceive or fashion.” Education, 123.

In the year that king Uzziah died I saw also the Lord sitting upon a throne, high and lifted up, and his train filled the temple. Above it stood the seraphims: each one had six wings; with twain he covered his face, and with twain he covered his feet, and with twain he did fly. And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy, [is] the LORD of hosts: the whole earth is full of his glory. And the posts of the door moved at the voice of him that cried, and the house was filled with smoke.

Then said I, Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips: for mine eyes have seen the King, the Lord of hosts.

Then flew one of the seraphims unto me, having a live coal in his hand, which he had taken with the tongs from off the altar: And he laid it upon my mouth, and said, Lo, this hath touched thy lips; and thine iniquity is taken away, and thy sin purged.

Also I heard the voice of the Lord, saying, Whom shall I send, and who will go for us? Then said I, Here am I; send me.

And he said, Go, and tell this people, Hear ye indeed, but understand not; and see ye indeed, but perceive not. Make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes; lest they see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and convert, and be healed. Isaiah 6:1–10.

94

“I call the attention of all our workers to the sixth chapter of Isaiah. Read the experience of God’s prophet when he saw Isaiah 6:1–8 quoted.

“This is the experience needed by those who labor in all our institutions. There is danger that they will fail of maintaining a vital connection with God, of being sanctified through the truth. It is thus that they lose a sense of the power of the truth, lose the ability to discriminate between the sacred and the common.

“My brethren in responsible positions, may the Lord not only anoint your eyes that they may see, but pour into your hearts the holy oil that from the two olive branches flows through the golden pipes into the golden bowl which feeds the lamps of the sanctuary.” Testimonies, volume 7, 154.

WHAT SEEST THOU?And the angel that talked with me came again, and waked me, as a man that is

wakened out of his sleep, And said unto me, What seest thou?And I said, I have looked, and behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon

the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps, which are upon the top thereof: And two olive trees by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof.

So I answered and spake to the angel that talked with me, saying, What are these, my lord?

Then the angel that talked with me answered and said unto me, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord.

Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. Zechariah 4:1–6.

MEASURE THE TEMPLEAnd I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. And he

said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.

And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.

And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. Revelation 10:9-11; 11:1.

DANIEL UNDERSTANDS BOTH VISIONSIn the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing was revealed unto Daniel, whose


THE THING (DABAR) AND THE VISIONAt the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and I am

come to show thee; for thou art greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter, and consider the vision. Daniel 9:23.

95

THE VISIONIn those days I Daniel was mourning three full weeks. I ate no pleasant bread,

neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth, neither did I anoint myself at all, till three whole weeks were fulfilled.

And in the four and twentieth day of the first month, as I was by the side of the great river, which is Hiddekel; Then I lifted up mine eyes, and looked, and behold a certain man clothed in linen, whose loins were girded with fine gold of Uphaz: His body also was like the beryl, and his face as the appearance of lightning, and his eyes as lamps of fire, and his arms and his feet like in colour to polished brass, and the voice of his words like the voice of a multitude.

And I Daniel alone saw the vision: for the men that were with me saw not the vision; but a great quaking fell upon them, so that they fled to hide themselves.

Therefore I was left alone, and saw this great vision, and there remained no strength in me: for my comeliness was turned in me into corruption, and I retained no strength. Yet heard I the voice of his words: and when I heard the voice of his words, then was I in a deep sleep on my face, and my face toward the ground. And, behold, an hand touched me, which set me upon my knees and upon the palms of my hands.

And he said unto me, O Daniel, a man greatly beloved, understand the words that I speak unto thee, and stand upright: for unto thee am I now sent. And when he had spoken this word unto me, I stood trembling. Daniel 10:2–11.

EVENTS WHICH WE MUST KNOW“All that God has in prophetic history specified to be fulfilled in the past has been,

and all that is yet to come in its order will be. Daniel, God’s prophet, stands in his place. John stands in his place. In the Revelation the Lion of the tribe of Judah has opened to the students of prophecy the book of Daniel, and thus is Daniel standing in his place. He bears his testimony, that which the Lord revealed to him in vision of the great and solemn events which we must know as we stand on the very threshold of their fulfillment.” Selected Messages, book 2, 109.

THE FASTAnd this shall be a statute for ever unto you: that in the seventh month, on the

tenth day of the month, ye shall afflict your souls, and do no work at all, whether it be one of your own country, or a stranger that sojourneth among you: For on that day shall the priest make an atonement for you, to cleanse you, that ye may be clean from all your sins before the Lord. It shall be a sabbath of rest unto you, and ye shall afflict your souls, by a statute for ever. Leviticus 16:29–31.

THE QUAKING–SHAKINGAs the storm approaches, a large class who have professed faith in the third

angel’s message, but have not been sanctified through obedience to the truth, abandon their position, and join the ranks of the opposition. The Great Controversy, 608.

96

WE REPEAT“‘And when he had spoken such words unto me, I set my face toward the ground,

and I became dumb. And behold, one like the similitude of the sons of men touched my lips. . . . And said, O man greatly beloved, fear not: peace be unto thee; be strong, yea, be strong. And when he had spoken unto me, I was strengthened, and said, Let my lord speak; for thou hast strengthened me.’ So great was the divine glory revealed to Daniel that he could not endure the sight. Then the messenger of Heaven veiled the brightness of his presence and appeared to the prophet as one like the similitude of the sons of men.’ By his divine power he strengthened this man of integrity and of faith, to hear the message sent to him from God.

“Daniel was a devoted servant of the Most High. His long life was filled up with noble deeds of service for his Master. His purity of character, and unwavering fidelity, are equaled only by his humility of heart and his contrition before God. We repeat, The life of Daniel is an inspired illustration of true sanctification.” Review and Herald, February 8, 1881.

DID YOU HEAR HIS VOICE?“Never attempt to search the Scriptures unless you are ready to listen, unless you

are ready to be a learner, unless you are ready to listen to the Word of God as though His voice were speaking directly to you from the living oracles. Never let mortal man sit in judgment upon the Word of God or pass sentence as to how much of this is inspired and how much is not inspired, and that this is more inspired than some other sources. God warns him off that ground. God has not given him any such work to do.

“We want to keep close to the truth that is for our times—present truth. We want to know what is the truth now. We claim to believe the third angel’s message; we claim that the angel was flying through the midst of heaven proclaiming the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. This was the proclamation. Did you hear his voice? Did he speak so you could hear that message? Did the world hear it? Did the world hear any note? Did they want to hear? Will anyone hear it? Yes, those who have been walking out step by step as Jesus leads the way, and when the position of Christ changed from the holy to the most holy place in the Sanctuary, it is by faith to enter with Him, understand His work, and then to present to the world the last message of mercy that is to be given to the world. And what is it? It is a message to prepare a people for the second coming of the Son of Man. It is God’s great day of preparation, and therefore every minister of Jesus Christ should have in his course of action, in the burden of his labor, a zeal and living interest, and intensity in his efforts which is appropriate to the truth that is for this time, which is claimed to be the last message of mercy to our world. Well, then, we cannot sleep, we cannot be indifferent; we must labor for the precious souls around us, of men and women; we must work with all our might, for the Lord is coming.” Sermons and Talks, 66, 67.

97

WHO SHALL STAND WHEN HE APPEARETH?“Says the prophet: ‘Who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand

when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ soap: and He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness.’ Malachi 3:2, 3. Those who are living upon the earth when the intercession of Christ shall cease in the sanctuary above are to stand in the sight of a holy God without a mediator. Their robes must be spotless, their characters must be purified from sin by the blood of sprinkling. Through the grace of God and their own diligent effort they must be conquerors in the battle with evil. While the investigative judgment is going forward in heaven, while the sins of penitent believers are being removed from the sanctuary, there is to be a special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among God’s people upon earth. This work is more clearly presented in the messages of Revelation 14.” The Great Controversy, 425.

I UNDERSTOOD NOTBut thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the

end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.Then I Daniel looked, and, behold, there stood other two, the one on this side of

the bank of the river, and the other on that side of the bank of the river. And one said to the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?

And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.

And I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things?

And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end. Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.

And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.

But go thou thy way till the end be: for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the days. Daniel 12:4–13.

DANIEL UNDERSTOOD THE THING, AND HAD UNDERSTANDING OF THE VISIONIn the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing was revealed unto Daniel, whose


98

EVERY FACT HAS ITS BEARINGAnd I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river,

when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.

And I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things?

And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end. Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.

And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.

THE SCATTERING, THE DAILY, THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE AND THE BLESSING

THE SCATTERING—GOD’S FIRST INDIGNATION: 2520/1798THE DAILY—PAGANISM: 508/538/1798THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE—THE PAPACY: 538/1798THE BLESSING—THE WEDDING: 1843–1844; GOD’S SECOND INDIGNATION: 2520/1844

THE CURSETHE SCATTERING—GOD’S FIRST INDIGNATION: 2520/1798THE DAILY—PAGANISM: 508/538/1798THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE—THE PAPACY: 538/1798

THE BLESSINGTHE BLESSING—THE WEDDING: 1843–1844; GOD’S SECOND INDIGNATION: 2520/1844

THE VISION OF THE HIDDEKELTHE SCATTERING—GOD’S FIRST INDIGNATION: 2520/1798THE DAILY—PAGANISM: 508/538THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE—THE PAPACY: 538/1798

THE VISION OF THE ULAITHE BLESSING—THE WEDDING: 1843–1844; GOD’S SECOND INDIGNATION: 2520/1844

99

THE CHAZOWN VISION: THE THING & THE MATTERTHE SCATTERING—GOD’S FIRST INDIGNATION: 2520/1798THE DAILY—PAGANISM: 508/538THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE—THE PAPACY: 538/1798

THE MAREH VISIONTHE BLESSING—THE WEDDING: 1843–1844; GOD’S SECOND INDIGNATION: 2520/1844

THE SCATTERING, THE DAILY, THE ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION AND THE BLESSING

“September 23, the Lord showed me that He had stretched out His hand the second time to recover the remnant of His people, and that efforts must be redoubled in this gathering time. In the scattering, Israel was smitten and torn, but now in the gathering time God will heal and bind up His people. In the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; but in the gathering, when God has set His hand to gather His people, efforts to spread the truth will have their designed effect. All should be united and zealous in the work. I saw that it was wrong for any to refer to the scattering for examples to govern us now in the gathering; for if God should do no more for us now than He did then, Israel would never be gathered. I have seen that the 1843 chart was directed by the hand of the Lord, and that it should not be altered; that the figures were as He wanted them; that His hand was over and hid a mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see it, until His hand was removed.


THE SCATTERING OF 723BC & 677BC # 1798 & 1844THE DAILY OF 508

THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE OF 1798THE BLESSING OF 1843 & 1844

100

Sermon ElevenTHE SCATTERING

“September 23, the Lord showed me that He had stretched out His hand the second time to recover the remnant of His people, and that efforts must be redoubled in this gathering time. In the scattering, Israel was smitten and torn, but now in the gathering time God will heal and bind up His people. In the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; but in the gathering, when God has set His hand to gather His people, efforts to spread the truth will have their designed effect. All should be united and zealous in the work. I saw that it was wrong for any to refer to the scattering for examples to govern us now in the gathering; for if God should do no more for us now than He did then, Israel would never be gathered.” Early Writings, 74–75.

A CALL FOR REVIVALThe Lord hath been sore displeased with your fathers. Therefore say thou unto them, Thus saith the Lord of hosts; Turn ye unto me,

saith the Lord of hosts, and I will turn unto you, saith the Lord of hosts. Be ye not as your fathers, unto whom the former prophets have cried, saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts; Turn ye now from your evil ways, and from your evil doings: but they did not hear, nor hearken unto me, saith the Lord. Your fathers, where are they? and the prophets, do they live for ever?

But my words and my statutes, which I commanded my servants the prophets, did they not take hold of your fathers? and they returned and said, Like as the Lord of hosts thought to do unto us, according to our ways, and according to our doings, so hath he dealt with us. Zechariah 1:2–6.

BABYLON, MEDO-PERSIA, GREECE AND ROMEThen lifted I up mine eyes, and saw, and behold four horns. And I said unto the angel that talked with me, What be these? And he answered

me, These are the horns which have scattered Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem. And the Lord showed me four carpenters. Then said I, What come these to do? And he spake, saying, These are the horns

which have scattered Judah, so that no man did lift up his head: but these are come to fray them, to cast out the horns of the Gentiles, which lifted up their horn over the land of Judah to scatter it. Zechariah 1:18–21.

101

THE FOURTH ANGEL’S MESSAGEI lifted up mine eyes again, and looked, and behold a man with a measuring line

in his hand. Then said I, Whither goest thou? And he said unto me, To measure Jerusalem, to see what is the breadth thereof, and what is the length thereof.

And, behold, the angel that talked with me went forth, and another angel went out to meet him, And said unto him, Run, speak to this young man, saying, Jerusalem shall be inhabited as towns without walls for the multitude of men and cattle therein:

For I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a wall of fire round about, and will be the glory in the midst of her.

Ho, ho, come forth, and flee from the land of the north, saith the Lord: for I have spread you abroad as the four winds of the heaven, saith the Lord. Deliver thyself, O Zion, that dwellest with the daughter of Babylon.

For thus saith the Lord of hosts; After the glory hath he sent me unto the nations which spoiled you: for he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye. For, behold, I will shake mine hand upon them, and they shall be a spoil to their servants: and ye shall know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me.

Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion: for, lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord.

And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be my people: and I will dwell in the midst of thee, and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto thee. And the Lord shall inherit Judah his portion in the holy land, and shall choose Jerusalem again.

Be silent, O all flesh, before the Lord: for he is raised up out of his holy habitation. Zechariah 2:1–13.

ZECHARIAH THREE

“Zechariah’s vision of Joshua and the Angel applies with peculiar force to the experience of God’s people in the closing scenes of the great day of atonement. The remnant church will then be brought into great trial and distress.” Prophets and Kings, 587.

IN ONE DAYHear now, O Joshua the high priest, thou, and thy fellows that sit before thee: for

they are men wondered at: for, behold, I will bring forth my servant the BRANCH. For behold the stone that I have laid before Joshua; upon one stone shall be seven eyes: behold, I will engrave the graving thereof, saith the Lord of hosts, and I will remove the iniquity of that land in one day.

In that day, saith the Lord of hosts, shall ye call every man his neighbour under the vine and under the fig tree. Zechariah 3:8–10.

And the angel that talked with me came again, and waked me, as a man that is wakened out of his sleep, And said unto me, What seest thou?

And I said, I have looked, and behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps, which are upon the top thereof: And two olive trees by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof.

102

THE DAY OF SMALL THINGSSo I answered and spake to the angel that talked with me, saying, What are these,

my lord?Then the angel that talked with me answered and said unto me, Knowest thou not

what these be? And I said, No, my lord. Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the Lord unto

Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. Who art thou, O great mountain? before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain:

and he shall bring forth the headstone thereof with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it.

Moreover the word of the Lord came unto me, saying, The hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of this house; his hands shall also finish it; and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto you.

For who hath despised the day of small things? for they shall rejoice, and shall see the plummet in the hand of Zerubbabel with those seven; they are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro through the whole earth.

Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof?

And I answered again, and said unto him, What be these two olive branches which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves?

And he answered me and said, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord.

Then said he, These are the two anointed ones, that stand by the Lord of the whole earth. Zechariah 4:1–14.

ZERUBBABEL: OFFSPRING OF BABYLON; OUT OF BABYLON.THE SEALING

Speak to Zerubbabel, governor of Judah, saying, I will shake the heavens and the earth; And I will overthrow the throne of kingdoms, and I will destroy the strength of the kingdoms of the heathen; and I will overthrow the chariots, and those that ride in them; and the horses and their riders shall come down, every one by the sword of his brother.

In that day, saith the Lord of hosts, will I take thee, O Zerubbabel, my servant, the son of Shealtiel, saith the Lord, and will make thee as a signet: for I have chosen thee, saith the Lord of hosts. Haggai 2:21–23.

SIGNET: SEAL

103

SEEKING TO RESTORE THE PRINCIPLES THAT ARE THE FOUNDATION“The work of restoration and reform carried on by the returned exiles, under the

leadership of Zerubbabel, Ezra, and Nehemiah, presents a picture of a work of spiritual restoration that is to be wrought in the closing days of this earth’s history. The remnant of Israel were a feeble people, exposed to the ravages of their enemies; but through them God purposed to preserve in the earth a knowledge of Himself and of His law. They were the guardians of the true worship, the keepers of the holy oracles. Varied were the experiences that came to them as they rebuilt the temple and the wall of Jerusalem; strong was the opposition that they had to meet. Heavy were the burdens borne by the leaders in this work; but these men moved forward in unwavering confidence, in humility of spirit, and in firm reliance upon God, believing that He would cause His truth to triumph. Like King Hezekiah, Nehemiah ‘clave to the Lord, and departed not from following Him, but kept His commandments. . . . And the Lord was with him.’ 2 Kings 18:6, 7.

“The spiritual restoration of which the work carried forward in Nehemiah’s day was a symbol, is outlined in the words of Isaiah: ‘They shall build the old wastes, they shall raise up the former desolations, and they shall repair the waste cities.’ ‘They that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in.’ Isaiah 61:4; 58:12.

“The prophet here describes a people who, in a time of general departure from truth and righteousness, are seeking to restore the principles that are the foundation of the kingdom of God. They are repairers of a breach that has been made in God’s law—the wall that He has placed around His chosen ones for their protection, and obedience to whose precepts of justice, truth, and purity is to be their perpetual safeguard.” Prophets and Kings, 677, 678.

THE RESTORER OF PATHS TO DWELL IN Thus saith the Lord, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths,

where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not walk therein. Jeremiah 6:16.

FOR WHO HATH DESPISED THE DAY OF SMALL THINGS? ZECHARIAH 4:10.

And in that day there shall be a root of Jesse, which shall stand for an ensign of the people; to it shall the Gentiles seek: and his rest shall be glorious.

And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea.

And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth.

The envy also of Ephraim shall depart, and the adversaries of Judah shall be cut off: Ephraim shall not envy Judah, and Judah shall not vex Ephraim. Isaiah 11:10–13.

104

“In the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; but in the gathering, when God has set His hand to gather His people, efforts to spread the truth will have their designed effect. All should be united and zealous in the work.” Early Writings, 74–75.








105

APPENDIX TO SERMON ELEVEN: THE SCATTERING

THE TIMES OF THE GENTILESFORWARD

It seems important to identify Hiram Edson. James and Ellen White thought well enough of elder Edson to name one of their sons after him. It was elder Edson that was given the vision of what had taken place in the heavenly sanctuary on October 23, 1844 that placed the events of October 22, in the true perspective. Why did God allow him to receive this light? The following is the biography found on the Pioneer CD ROM:

Hiram Edson—Born December, 1802, died January, 1882.Hiram Edson was the instrument whom God used to reveal to the early Sabbath-

keeping Adventists the meaning of the cleansing of the sanctuary. With Bates and White, he was one of the deep-thinking students who developed the Seventh-day Adventist faith, a self-sacrificing servant of God, an ardent evangelist, and faithful all of his long life in his devotion to Christ. He was at one time a Methodist.

In the 1840’s he lived on a farm near Port Gibson, New York, a little town on the Erie Canal almost midway between Albany and Buffalo. A small company of Advent believers, mostly farmers, lived in this area, and they looked to Edson as their leader. His farm was about a mile south of town. At that place the Adventists gathered on October 22, 1844, to await the coming of the King. But Christ did not come as they expected.

The following day in answer to their prayers for light, God opened to Edson—as if in a vision—a scene of wonderment; Christ, our High Priest, entering into the Most Holy place of the Heavenly Sanctuary to begin a special work of judgment prior to His return. Edson shared this light with his friends, Owen Crosier and Dr. F. B. Hahn of nearby Canandaigua. They determined to study the sanctuary and its cleansing from the Biblical viewpoint. The results of their research appeared in their own little Advent paper published in Canandaigua, the Day Dawn. Later also in the Day Star, Cincinnati. From this point on, light came to the disappointed Adventists and the “why” of their pain and disappointment began to dawn upon them.

It was Edson who advanced funds to purchase the first Seventh-day Adventist press. It was at Edson’s home in Port Gibson that the third Sabbath Conference of 1848 was held. Edson sold his farm, turned to preaching and became a successful evangelist. In his later life he labored near Roosevelt, New York. For years he was leader of our work there. He lies buried in the Roosevelt cemetery.

See: Footprints of the Pioneers, 73–82; Captains of the Hosts, 91–105; Pioneer Stories Retold, 25–31. A STORY ABOUT HIRAM EDSON

This is a story about the dawning of new light!Early on the morning following the October 22 disappointment—Edson said to a

few friends who remained at his house, “Let us go out to the barn and pray.”They entered the barn, shut the door and waited in earnest prayer for light to dawn

upon their minds. The answer came, too. Not while they were in the barn, though they did have the witness of the Spirit that their prayers were heard; but less than an hour later, as Edson and his friend were crossing the corn field to visit a neighbor. Arthur Spalding tells what happened:

106

“About midway of the field Hiram Edson was stopped as with a hand upon his shoulder. He turned his face to the gray skies, and there seemed to open a view into the third heaven . . . . He saw Christ as the great high priest going from the Holy Place of the sanctuary into the Most Holy. ‘And I saw,’ writes Edson, ‘that instead of our High Priest coming out of the Most Holy of the heavenly sanctuary to come to this earth on the tenth day of the seventh month, at the end of the 2300 days, He for the first time entered on that day the second apartment of that sanctuary; and that He had a work to perform in the Most Holy before coming to this earth.’

“His companion . . . had reached the other side of the field. At the fence he turned, and . . . he called, ‘Brother Edson, what are you stopping for?’ Edson replied, ‘The Lord was answering our morning prayer.’ Then, rejoining his friend, he told him of the vision. They went on their way, discussing the subject, recalling what little study they had made of the sanctuary, and shaping up the Bible evidence of the revelation.” Captains of the Host, 94.

The Adventists could now understand that Jesus could not come till His work as our Priest was finished in heaven. When this important truth was shared, good news spread and the disappointment was seen for the first time in its true light.

The following year more precious light dawned upon the Port Gibson Adventists. Joseph Bates—apostle of the Sabbath—journeyed there with his Sabbath message.

“Edson . . . now hailed Bates’ message with joy, and kept the next Sabbath. Dr. Hahn joined him in this. But Crosier said, ‘Better go slowly, brethren, better go slowly. Don't step upon any plank before you know it will hold you up.’

“‘I have tried the plank already,’ replied Edson, ‘and I know it will hold.’” Ibid, 104.

“It would appear,” wrote Arthur Spalding, “that the Port Gibson company was the primary Adventist group to step out on the first two planks of the platform being built into the Seventh-day Adventist faith—the sanctuary and the Sabbath.”

Quoted from, the Pioneer CD ROM.

PREFACEThe following series of articles contained Bible references in Roman numerals. I

have changed the references to the current style of referencing. I have done some other minor editing. I have not changed his thoughts or meaning. The Review and Herald in the past—used CAPITALIZATION as a common way of accenting certain words or phrases. I have left this technique within the articles. Several times elder Edson refers to a passage in the Bible, but either quoted part or none of it. I have chosen to add in some of those Bible references. It makes his articles a bit awkward where he states, “See this Bible verse or verses”. I simply wanted all his proof to be readily available for the readers.

There are conclusions which elder Edson draws—that I disagree with.

107

“My husband, with Elders Joseph Bates, Stephen Pierce, Hiram Edson, and others who were keen, noble, and true, was among those who, after the passing of the time in 1844, searched for the truth as for hidden treasure.

“We would come together burdened in soul, praying that we might be one in faith and doctrine; for we knew that Christ is not divided. One point at a time was made the subject of investigation. The Scriptures were opened with a sense of awe. Often we fasted, that we might be better fitted to understand the truth. After earnest prayer, if any point was not understood, it was discussed and each one expressed his opinion freely; then we would again bow in prayer, and earnest supplications went up to heaven that God would help us to see eye to eye, that we might be one, as Christ and the Father are one. Many tears were shed.

“We spent many hours in this way. Sometimes the entire night was spent in solemn investigation of the Scriptures, that we might understand the truth for our time. On some occasions the Spirit of God would come upon me, and difficult portions were made clear through God’s appointed way, and then there was perfect harmony. We were all of one mind and one spirit.

“We sought most earnestly that the Scriptures should not be wrested to suit any man’s opinions. We tried to make our differences as slight as possible by not dwelling on points that were of minor importance, upon which there were varying opinions. But the burden of every soul was to bring about a condition among the brethren which would answer the prayer of Christ that His disciples might be one as He and the Father are one.

“Sometimes one or two of the brethren would stubbornly set themselves against the view presented, and would act out the natural feelings of the heart; but when this disposition appeared, we suspended our investigations and adjourned our meeting, that each one might have an opportunity to go to God in prayer, and without conversation with others, study the point of difference, asking light from heaven. With expressions of friendliness we parted, to meet again as soon as possible for further investigation. At times the power of God came upon us in a marked manner, and when clear light revealed the points of truth, we would weep and rejoice together. We loved Jesus; we loved one another.” Testimonies to Ministers, 25.

“I have been instructed that we should make prominent the testimony of some of the old workers who are now dead. Let them continue to speak through their articles as found in the early numbers of our papers. These articles should now be reprinted, that there may be a living voice from the Lord’s witnesses. The history of the early experiences in the message will be a power to withstand the masterly ingenuity of Satan’s deceptions. This instruction has been repeated recently. I must present before the people the testimonies of Bible truth, and repeat the decided messages given years ago. I desire that my sermons given at camp meetings and in churches may live and do their appointed work.” The Publishing Ministry, 31.

108

REVIEW AND HERALD

JANUARY, 3, 1856—NUMBER 14THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES

BY HIRAM EDSON[The following article was received from Brother Edson some time since; but we

have not yet had time to examine it thoroughly. Many of the ideas presented are new, and we think it proper to publish them for the consideration of the brethren, letting the writer remain responsible for the views presented, as he proposes in the following lines to Brother White, which accompanied the article.]

Dear Brother White: As I have been informed that the inquiry has arisen, why I have remained so long silent, I would just say that I have been necessarily employed in manual labor, providing for my family; and have had but little time either to read or write, and worn with excessive toil I have felt but little disposition or spirit of writing, and hence, am poorly prepared to write any thing that would be of service to the church. But what little sympathy and zeal I have had in exercise for the cause of truth, has been with the Review, and those who have borne the heat and burden of the day, in advancing the truths it advocates.

As you recently requested me to write out for the Review, some of the prominent leading points of my long un-matured article, such as the evidences on the beginning and ending of the seven prophetic times, or 2520 years of Leviticus 26.

But if ye will not hearken unto me, and will not do all these commandments; And if ye shall despise my statutes, or if your soul abhor my judgments, so that ye will not do all my commandments, but that ye break my covenant: I also will do this unto you; I will even appoint over you terror, consumption, and the burning ague, that shall consume the eyes, and cause sorrow of heart: and ye shall sow your seed in vain, for your enemies shall eat it. And I will set my face against you, and ye shall be slain before your enemies: they that hate you shall reign over you; and ye shall flee when none pursueth you.

And if ye will not yet for all this hearken unto me, then I will punish you seven times more for your sins.

And I will break the pride of your power; and I will make your heaven as iron, and your earth as brass: And your strength shall be spent in vain: for your land shall not yield her increase, neither shall the trees of the land yield their fruits.

And if ye walk contrary unto me, and will not hearken unto me; I will bring seven times more plagues upon you according to your sins.

I will also send wild beasts among you, which shall rob you of your children, and destroy your cattle, and make you few in number; and your high ways shall be desolate. And if ye will not be reformed by me by these things, but will walk contrary unto me;

Then will I also walk contrary unto you, and will punish you yet seven times for your sins.

And I will bring a sword upon you, that shall avenge the quarrel of my covenant: and when ye are gathered together within your cities, I will send the pestilence among you; and ye shall be delivered into the hand of the enemy. And when I have broken the staff of your bread, ten women shall bake your bread in one oven, and they shall deliver you your bread again by weight: and ye shall eat, and not be satisfied. And if ye will not for all this hearken unto me, but walk contrary unto me;

109

Then I will walk contrary unto you also in fury; and I, even I, will chastise you seven times for your sins. Leviticus 26:14–28.

As I have not time at present to mature the subject, I send you a portion of the broken, un-matured ideas as they are. I do not ask that they now go out as adopted or sanctioned by the Review, but merely for the examination and inspection of the brethren; and if the subject by them be judged to be of service to the church and worthy of further investigation, then it may hereafter be revised, improved, and carried out in its further bearing and extent.

But before entering upon the subject, permit me to notice, in short, an inspired rule of interpretation of prophecy. God is the same yesterday, today, and forever: his dealings with his creatures are uniform, or in like manner throughout all ages of the world. Hence “whatsoever things were written aforetime, were written for our learning.” Romans 15:4. The final deliverance and entrance of the people of God into the promised, eternal inheritance, is to be in like manner as it was in the day that Israel came up out of the land of Egypt.

Therefore thus saith the Lord God of hosts, O my people that dwellest in Zion, be not afraid of the Assyrian: he shall smite thee with a rod, and shall lift up his staff against thee, after the manner of Egypt. Isaiah 10:24.

And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea.

And there shall be an highway for the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt. Isaiah 11:11, 16.

According to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt will I show unto him marvellous things. Micah 7:15.

Hence Paul testifies:Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil

things, as they also lusted.Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples, and they are written for

our admonition upon whom the ends of the world are come. 1 Corinthians 10:6, 11.

The thing that hath been is that which shall be; and that which is done, is that which shall be done: and there is no new thing under the sun.

Is there any thing whereof it may be said, See this is new? it hath been already of old time, which was before us.

That which hath been is now; and that which is to be hath already been; and God requireth that which is past. Ecclesiastes 1:9, 10; 3:15.

110

The destruction of the Antediluvians, and of the Sodomites are made examples of the destruction of the ungodly in the end of the world. As it was in the days of Noah, also as it was in the days of Lot, even thus “shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed.” Luke 17:26–30.

Elijah was to be sent before the coming of the great and notable day of the Lord. In other words, the history of Elijah is made an example, not only of the preparatory message of the first advent given by John the Baptist, but it is also an example of the preparatory message of the second advent; an example of the voice that crieth in the wilderness, “prepare ye the way of the Lord, make strait in the desert a highway for our God.”

Examples like these might be multiplied, but the above are sufficient; in view of which we may understand why we are called upon [Isaiah 46:9, 10] to “remember the former things of old, for God by them declares the end from the beginning, and from ancient times the things not yet done.”

Former things of old which are made examples, are designed to aid us in understanding prophecies which are to be fulfilled in like manner in after ages; and hence it is not un-frequently the case that a prediction fulfilled in days of old, designed to serve as an example, is recorded in connection with a prophecy to be fulfilled in like manner in after ages. See Jeremiah 25, where the prophet after predicting the overthrow of ancient Babylon, then glides almost imperceptibly down the stream of time to where he beholds and foretells the downfall and destruction of Mystery Babylon the great. Without observing this fact and the above rule, some in reading these chapters and other like predictions, might confound the downfall and destruction of ancient and modern Babylon together, and conclude that all applied to ancient Babylon. But by the aid of the above rule we may distinguish between the former examples and its likeness fulfilled in after times.JEREMIAH 25:

The word that came to Jeremiah concerning all the people of Judah in the fourth year of Jehoiakim the son of Josiah king of Judah, that was the first year of Nebuchadrezzar king of Babylon; The which Jeremiah the prophet spake unto all the people of Judah, and to all the inhabitants of Jerusalem, saying,

From the thirteenth year of Josiah the son of Amon king of Judah, even unto this day, that is the three and twentieth year, the word of the Lord hath come unto me, and I have spoken unto you, rising early and speaking; but ye have not hearkened. And the Lord hath sent unto you all his servants the prophets, rising early and sending them; but ye have not hearkened, nor inclined your ear to hear.

They said, Turn ye again now every one from his evil way, and from the evil of your doings, and dwell in the land that the Lord hath given unto you and to your fathers for ever and ever: And go not after other gods to serve them, and to worship them, and provoke me not to anger with the works of your hands; and I will do you no hurt.

Yet ye have not hearkened unto me, saith the Lord; that ye might provoke me to anger with the works of your hands to your own hurt. Therefore thus saith the Lord of hosts; Because ye have not heard my words,

111

Behold, I will send and take all the families of the north, saith the Lord, and Nebuchadrezzar the king of Babylon, my servant, and will bring them against this land, and against the inhabitants thereof, and against all these nations round about, and will utterly destroy them, and make them an astonishment, and an hissing, and perpetual desolations.

Moreover I will take from them the voice of mirth, and the voice of gladness, the voice of the bridegroom, and the voice of the bride, the sound of the millstones, and the light of the candle.

And this whole land shall be a desolation, and an astonishment; and these nations shall serve the king of Babylon seventy years. And it shall come to pass, when seventy years are accomplished, that I will punish the king of Babylon, and that nation, saith the Lord, for their iniquity, and the land of the Chaldeans, and will make it perpetual desolations. And I will bring upon that land all my words which I have pronounced against it, even all that is written in this book, which Jeremiah hath prophesied against all the nations.

For many nations and great kings shall serve themselves of them also: and I will recompense them according to their deeds, and according to the works of their own hands. For thus saith the Lord God of Israel unto me; Take the wine cup of this fury at my hand, and cause all the nations, to whom I send thee, to drink it. And they shall drink, and be moved, and be mad, because of the sword that I will send among them.

Then took I the cup at the Lord’s hand, and made all the nations to drink, unto whom the Lord had sent me: To wit, Jerusalem, and the cities of Judah, and the kings thereof, and the princes thereof, to make them a desolation, an astonishment, an hissing, and a curse; as it is this day; Pharaoh king of Egypt, and his servants, and his princes, and all his people; And all the mingled people, and all the kings of the land of Uz, and all the kings of the land of the Philistines, and Ashkelon, and Azzah, and Ekron, and the remnant of Ashdod, Edom, and Moab, and the children of Ammon, And all the kings of Tyrus, and all the kings of Zidon, and the kings of the isles which are beyond the sea, Dedan, and Tema, and Buz, and all that are in the utmost corners, And all the kings of Arabia, and all the kings of the mingled people that dwell in the desert, And all the kings of Zimri, and all the kings of Elam, and all the kings of the Medes, And all the kings of the north, far and near, one with another, and all the kingdoms of the world, which are upon the face of the earth: and the king of Sheshach shall drink after them.

Therefore thou shalt say unto them, Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel; Drink ye, and be drunken, and spue, and fall, and rise no more, because of the sword which I will send among you.

And it shall be, if they refuse to take the cup at thine hand to drink, then shalt thou say unto them, Thus saith the Lord of hosts; Ye shall certainly drink.

For, lo, I begin to bring evil on the city which is called by my name, and should ye be utterly unpunished? Ye shall not be unpunished: for I will call for a sword upon all the inhabitants of the earth, saith the Lord of hosts.

112

Therefore prophesy thou against them all these words, and say unto them, The Lord shall roar from on high, and utter his voice from his holy habitation; he shall mightily roar upon his habitation; he shall give a shout, as they that tread the grapes, against all the inhabitants of the earth. A noise shall come even to the ends of the earth; for the Lord hath a controversy with the nations, he will plead with all flesh; he will give them that are wicked to the sword, saith the Lord.

Thus saith the Lord of hosts, Behold, evil shall go forth from nation to nation, and a great whirlwind shall be raised up from the coasts of the earth. And the slain of the Lord shall be at that day from one end of the earth even unto the other end of the earth: they shall not be lamented, neither gathered, nor buried; they shall be dung upon the ground.

Howl, ye shepherds, and cry; and wallow yourselves in the ashes, ye principal of the flock: for the days of your slaughter and of your dispersions are accomplished; and ye shall fall like a pleasant vessel. And the shepherds shall have no way to flee, nor the principal of the flock to escape. A voice of the cry of the shepherds, and an howling of the principal of the flock, shall be heard: for the Lord hath spoiled their pasture. And the peaceable habitations are cut down because of the fierce anger of the Lord. He hath forsaken his covert, as the lion: for their land is desolate because of the fierceness of the oppressor, and because of his fierce anger.

It is predicted that God would set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people. In connection with this recovery, is predicted a glorious triumph and prosperity of the church. The wilderness and the solitary place to be made glad for them, and the desert to rejoice and blossom as the rose, and in the wilderness waters were to break out, and streams in the desert: the parched ground to become a pool, and thirsty land springs of water, and her wilderness to become like Eden, and her desert like the garden of the Lord; and she is called upon to arise and shine for her light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon her, and Gentiles were to come to her light, and kings to the brightness of her rising. This predicted triumph and prosperity of the Church is a sort of prelude preparatory to entering the immortal state; hence it may be seen in Isaiah 60 that the prophet glides almost imperceptibly from this state of triumph and prosperity of the church into the restitution or immortal state. Some in reading this chapter and other like predictions confound this state of triumph and prosperity of the Church with the immortal state, and hence look for a glorious probationary age to come after the second advent of Christ. The above rule and considerations are necessary to be observed in reading Isaiah 40 and other like predictions.

ISAIAH 40:Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God. Speak ye comfortably to

Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned: for she hath received of the Lord’s hand double for all her sins.

The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God. Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low: and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain: And the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.

113

The voice said, Cry. And he said, What shall I cry? All flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower of the field: The grass withereth, the flower fadeth: because the spirit of the Lord bloweth upon it: surely the people is grass. The grass withereth, the flower fadeth: but the word of our God shall stand for ever.

O Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain; O Jerusalem, that bringest good tidings, lift up thy voice with strength; lift it up, be not afraid; say unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God!

Behold, the Lord God will come with strong hand, and his arm shall rule for him: behold, his reward is with him, and his work before him. He shall feed his flock like a shepherd: he shall gather the lambs with his arm, and carry them in his bosom, and shall gently lead those that are with young.

Who hath measured the waters in the hollow of his hand, and meted out heaven with the span, and comprehended the dust of the earth in a measure, and weighed the mountains in scales, and the hills in a balance? Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord, or being his counsellor hath taught him? With whom took he counsel, and who instructed him, and taught him in the path of judgment, and taught him knowledge, and showed to him the way of understanding?

Behold, the nations are as a drop of a bucket, and are counted as the small dust of the balance: behold, he taketh up the isles as a very little thing. And Lebanon is not sufficient to burn, nor the beasts thereof sufficient for a burnt offering. All nations before him are as nothing; and they are counted to him less than nothing, and vanity.

To whom then will ye liken God? or what likeness will ye compare unto him? The workman melteth a graven image, and the goldsmith spreadeth it over with

gold, and casteth silver chains. He that is so impoverished that he hath no oblation chooseth a tree that will not rot; he seeketh unto him a cunning workman to prepare a graven image, that shall not be moved.

Have ye not known? have ye not heard? hath it not been told you from the beginning? have ye not understood from the foundations of the earth? It is he that sitteth upon the circle of the earth, and the inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers; that stretcheth out the heavens as a curtain, and spreadeth them out as a tent to dwell in: That bringeth the princes to nothing; he maketh the judges of the earth as vanity. Yea, they shall not be planted; yea, they shall not be sown: yea, their stock shall not take root in the earth: and he shall also blow upon them, and they shall wither, and the whirlwind shall take them away as stubble.

To whom then will ye liken me, or shall I be equal? saith the Holy One.Lift up your eyes on high, and behold who hath created these things, that bringeth

out their host by number: he calleth them all by names by the greatness of his might, for that he is strong in power; not one faileth. Why sayest thou, O Jacob, and speakest, O Israel, My way is hid from the Lord, and my judgment is passed over from my God? Hast thou not known? hast thou not heard, that the everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the earth, fainteth not, neither is weary? there is no searching of his understanding. He giveth power to the faint; and to them that have no might he increaseth strength. Even the youths shall faint and be weary, and the young men shall utterly fall: But they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.

114

ISAIAH 60:Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.

For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee.

And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: all they gather themselves together, they

come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged;

because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee.

The multitude of camels shall cover thee, the dromedaries of Midian and Ephah; all they from Sheba shall come: they shall bring gold and incense; and they shall show forth the praises of the Lord. All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee: they shall come up with acceptance on mine altar, and I will glorify the house of my glory.

Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as the doves to their windows? Surely the isles shall wait for me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons

from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God, and to the Holy One of Israel, because he hath glorified thee.

And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee: for in my wrath I smote thee, but in my favour have I had mercy on thee. Therefore thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought. For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted. The glory of Lebanon shall come unto thee, the fir tree, the pine tree, and the box together, to beautify the place of my sanctuary; and I will make the place of my feet glorious. The sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee; and all they that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet; and they shall call thee, The city of the Lord, The Zion of the Holy One of Israel.

Whereas thou hast been forsaken and hated, so that no man went through thee, I will make thee an eternal excellency, a joy of many generations.

Thou shalt also suck the milk of the Gentiles, and shalt suck the breast of kings: and thou shalt know that I the Lord am thy Saviour and thy Redeemer, the mighty One of Jacob.

For brass I will bring gold, and for iron I will bring silver, and for wood brass, and for stones iron: I will also make thy officers peace, and thine exactors righteousness. Violence shall no more be heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction within thy borders; but thou shalt call thy walls Salvation, and thy gates Praise. The sun shall be no more thy light by day; neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee: but the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and thy God thy glory. Thy sun shall no more go down; neither shall thy moon withdraw itself: for the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and the days of thy mourning shall be ended. Thy people also shall be all righteous: they shall inherit the land for ever, the branch of my planting, the work of my hands, that I may be glorified. A little one shall become a thousand, and a small one a strong nation: I the Lord will hasten it in his time.

115

We will now come to the subject before us, which for the present we shall denominate:

THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES, AND THE DELIVERANCE AND RESTORATION OF THE REMNANT OF ISRAEL FROM THE SEVEN TIMES, OR

2520 YEARS OF ASSYRIAN OR PAGAN AND PAPAL CAPTIVITY CONSIDERED.

“JERUSALEM shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.” Luke 21:24. Jerusalem, in this text, is synonymous with the host. Daniel 8:10, 13; see also Isaiah 10:5, 6. Jerusalem signifies “the vision or possession of peace.” See Cruden. God’s loyal subjects are a law-abiding people; hence we find it written, [Psalm 119:165,] “Great peace have they which love thy law.” Thus the people of God are in possession of peace, and therefore Jerusalem is a characteristic name, significant of the character of the people of God, in distinction from those of whom it is written, “There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked.” Isaiah 57:21. It was the host, or people of God, that were scattered among all nations to be trodden down of the Gentiles till the times of the Gentiles were fulfilled. We will now quote a few prophecies which have their application and fulfillment at the point of, and immediately following, the fulfillment of the times of the Gentiles.

And it shall come to pass in that day that the Lord shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people which shall be left from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth. And there shall be an highway for the remnant of his people which shall be left from Assyria; like as it was in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt. Isaiah 11:11, 12, 16.

According to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt will I shew unto him marvelous things. Micah 7:15.

For there shall be a day that the watchmen upon the mount Ephraim shall cry, Arise ye, and let us go up to Zion unto the Lord our God. For thus saith the Lord, Sing with gladness for Jacob, and shout among the chief of the nations: publish ye, praise ye, and say, O Lord save thy people, the remnant of Israel. Behold I will bring them from the north country, and gather them from the coasts of the earth, and with them the blind and the lame, the woman with child and her that travaileth with child together: a great company shall return thither. They shall come with weeping, and with supplications will I lead them: I will cause them to walk by the rivers of water in a strait place, wherein they shall not stumble: for I am a father to Israel, and Ephraim is my first-born. Hear the word of the Lord, O ye nations, and declare it in the isles afar off, and say, He that scattered Israel will gather him, and keep him, as a shepherd doth his flock. For the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and ransomed him from the hand of him that was stronger than he. Therefore they shall come and sing in the height of Zion, and shall flow together to the goodness of the Lord, for wheat, and for wine, and for oil, and for the young of the flock, and of the herd; and their soul shall be as a watered garden. Jeremiah 31:6–12.

When the Lord bringeth back the captivity of his people, Jacob shall rejoice, and Israel shall be glad. See Psalm 14:7; 76.

116

Oh that the salvation of Israel were come out of Zion! when the Lord bringeth back the captivity of his people, Jacob shall rejoice, and Israel shall be glad. Psalm 14:7.

A very large class of prophecies in character like the above, clearly predict a glorious triumph and prosperity of the church of God in their deliverance and return from under the cruel tyranny and bondage of Gentile dominion over them.

It is upon this class of prophecies that the favorite theory has been reared, of the return of the Jews and a temporal millennium before the second advent of Christ. To those who hold these views, this class of prophecies have formed an objection in their minds against the idea of the second advent being now nigh at hand. That this class of prophecies have their fulfillment prior to, and in immediate connection with, the second advent, I freely admit; for they predict the preparatory scenes of making ready a people prepared for the Lord, and so far from forming any valid objection to the second advent nigh, they, on the contrary, when rightly understood, form an impregnable bulwark to the great truth that the second advent is now at the door; for we shall demonstrate in the following article that the people of God of the present generation constitute the remnant which will be sharers in the glorious deliverance, triumph, and prosperity and glories which this class of prophecies will warrant them to expect.

More recently upon this same class of prophecies has been framed the theory of a probationary age to come, after the second advent. Some who hold this view remove the angels’ messages [Revelation 14:6–12] into their anticipated probationary age to come, and say we shall there have and keep the Lord’s Sabbath. Some who now take the no-Sabbath ground, freely and frankly admit the obligation of the Lord’s Sabbath in connection with the fulfillment of this class of prophecies upon which they build their age to come.

We affectionately invite those who hold to the temporal millennium and age to come views, candidly, with an unprejudiced mind, to follow us while we endeavor to show the true chronological application and fulfillment of this class of prophecies, and we think that you will, with us, see that you have been in the very midst, and surrounded with all the privileges and glories of the probationary age which this class of prophecies will warrant you to expect. And if you would share in the benefits of the glorious truths embraced in the angels’ messages, [Revelation 14:6–12,] and the blessing awarded to those who keep the Lord’s Sabbath in connection with the fulfillment of this class of prophecies, it is high time that you were awake to this subject; for the last lingering moments of the probationary age warranted in these prophecies are now almost spent. This will appear as we proceed.

Here I anticipate the inquiry will arise, Does this class of prophecies predict THE RETURN OF THE JEWS?

To this we answer that:The middle wall of partition between Jew and Gentile is broken down, and they

are made BOTH ONE. Ephesians 2:14. And there is now NO difference between the Jew and the Greek. Romans 10:12, 13; 1 Corinthians 12:13. For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus, there is neither Jew nor Greek, circumcision nor uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free, but Christ is all and in all. For ye are all one in Christ Jesus. And if ye be Christ’s then are ye Abraham’s seed and heirs according to the promise. Colossians 3:11; Galatians 3:26–29. Neither is there salvation in any other: for

117

there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. Acts 4:12.

When the unbelieving Jews claimed Abraham as their father, said Jesus to them, If ye were Abraham’s children ye would do the works of Abraham. Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts (or works) of your father ye will do. John 8:39–44. Again he says, I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews and are not, but are of the synagogue of Satan. Behold I will make them of the synagogue of Satan which say they are Jews and are not, but do lie. Revelation 2:9; 3:9. For he is not a Jew which is one outwardly; but he is a Jew which is one inwardly. Romans 2:28, 29. They are not all Israel which are of Israel, neither because they are the seed of Abraham are they all children; but in Isaac (or Christ) shall thy seed be called; that is, they which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God, but the children of the promise are counted for the seed. Romans 9:6–8. Now we brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of promise. Galatians 4:28. Abraham “is the father of us all as it is written, I have made thee a father of many nations.” Romans 4:16, 17.

If ye be Christ’s then are ye Abraham’s seed and heirs according to the promise. Galatians 3:29.

Jesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God to confirm the promises made unto the fathers. Romans 15:8. For ALL the promises of God in him are yea, and in him amen to the glory of God by us. 2 Corinthians 1:20.

Romans 11, is one of the strong pillars upon which the fabric of the return of the Jews is built. To advocate the return of the carnal Jews to old Palestine from this chapter is to array Paul against Paul in the above scriptures.

Paul in Romans 11, quotes from, and bases his argument upon Isaiah 59:20, 21. And so all Israel shall be saved as it is written, There shall come out of Zion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob. For this is my covenant unto them when I shall take away their sins. Romans 11:26, 27.

If this scripture refers only to the natural descendants of Abraham, the natural Jews, it proves entirely too much; for if so it proves the universal salvation of their entire race. But this cannot be so. Said our Lord to the Jews, The men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this generation and shall condemn it: the queen of the South also. See Matthew 12:41, 42. Again: They should see Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and themselves thrust out. Luke 13:28.

The text from which Paul quotes in Isaiah 59, reads as follows: And the Redeemer shall come to Zion and unto them that turn from transgression in Jacob. This is fulfilled when the salvation of Israel is come out of Zion WHEN the Lord bringeth back the captivity of his people, then Jacob rejoices and Israel is glad. See Psalm 14:7.

Isaiah continues the prophecy by saying, Arise, shine; for thy light is come and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. And the GENTILES shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Please turn and read from verse 20 of Isaiah 59, to verse 16 of chapter 60; and I think you will see that Paul and Isaiah perfectly agree in their testimony that when God brings back the captivity of his people there is no difference between Jew and Gentile, but both are alike equal sharers in the brightness of that rising in their return from captivity; and why should they not be, inasmuch as Gentile Christians (who are Jews inwardly) have been large sharers in the captivity, being trodden under foot and martyred under Pagan and Papal rule which constitutes the very

118

captivity to be turned when the Lord sets his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people.

When God sets his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people from the countries wherein they have been scattered, he sets up an ENSIGN not for the Jews only, but for the NATIONS and by this means assembles the outcasts of Israel and gathers together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth. Isaiah 11:11, 12.

ALL the inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth are called upon to see when this ensign is lifted up and to hear when the trumpet is blown. See Chapter 18:3. This ensign is the mountain (or government) of the Lord’s house (or people) established in the last days in the tops of the mountains and exalted above the hills; and not the natural Jews only, but ALL nations flow unto it. Chapter 2:2; Micah 4:1.

I understand that the establishment of the mountain or government of the Lord’s people in the last days predicted in Isaiah 2, and Micah 4, is the establishment of the government of these United States of North America. This point will be noticed more at length hereafter.

This subject of the return of the Jews might be pursued much further, but the above must suffice, and is, we think, sufficient to satisfy the candid that the legitimate heirs who are to share in the promises to be fulfilled in the deliverance, return, and the glorious triumph and prosperity of the people of God, when he sets his hand again the second time to recover them, are not the natural Jews according to the flesh; but that they are made up of every nation, kindred, tongue and people, who fear him and work righteousness. We leave this point by referring the reader to the able writings of others on this subject. See Advent Review, Volume 5, 128, 137; also Volume 4, 133, 134. We next inquire more particularly,FROM WHAT ARE THE REMNANT RECOVERED WHEN GOD SETS HIS HAND AGAIN THE SECOND TIME TO RECOVER THEM?

It is very important that we rightly understand this point in order that we may arrive at right conclusions in the subject before us.

A second time supposes a first. The second is described to be in character like as it was in the day that Israel came up out of the land of Egypt; hence the first time was the recovery or deliverance from under the Egyptian rod or cruel yoke of bondage and oppression; hence the second recovery or deliverance must be from a position in its nature and character like that of the first. This will be clearly seen as we pursue the subject.

We say then that the remnant are recovered from their dispersion among the nations of the earth. “From Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea.” In this recovery, God assembles the outcasts of Israel, and gathers together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth. See Isaiah 11:11, 12.

This recovery embraces the deliverance of the host [Daniel 8:13] from being longer trodden under foot. In a word it is their recovery from under the INDIGNATION.

In Isaiah 10:5, 6, it is written, O Assyrian, the rod of mine anger, and the staff in their hand is mine INDIGNATION. I will send him against an hypocritical nation and against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge, to take the spoil, and to take the prey, and to TREAD THEM DOWN like the mire of the streets.

119

And in verse 12, we read, “Wherefore it shall come to pass that when the Lord hath performed his whole work upon mount Zion and on Jerusalem, (his work of wrath and indignation in giving them to be trodden down like the mire of the streets,) I will punish the fruit of the stout heart of the king of Assyria, and the glory of his high looks.” The fruit of the stout heart of the king of Assyria to be punished at the end of the indignation is undoubtedly the last in the line of his successors which is the fourth or Roman kingdom which finishes the treading down indignation. (The glory of his high looks may be read in Daniel 7:8, 20; 11:26–30.)

The story is continued in verses 20–27. And it shall come to pass in that day that the remnant of Israel, and such as are escaped of the house of Jacob, shall no more again stay upon him that smote them; but shall stay upon the Lord, the holy one of Israel in truth. The remnant shall return, even the remnant of Jacob unto the mighty God. For though thy people Israel be as the sand of the sea, yet a remnant of (or among them, margin) shall return: the consumption decreed shall overflow with righteousness, &c. Verse 24.

Therefore, thus saith the Lord God of hosts, O my people that dwellest in Zion be not afraid of the Assyrian: he shall smite thee with a rod, and shall lift up his staff against thee, after the manner of Egypt. For yet a very little while and the indignation shall cease, and mine anger in their destruction. Verse 27. And it shall come to pass in that day that his burden shall be taken away from off thy shoulder, and his yoke from off thy neck.

In the next chapter [verses 11–16] we have the prophetic account of God’s setting his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people from under this indignation described in the previous chapter.

The remnant then are recovered from Gentile dominion over them to tread them under foot, they are recovered from their dispersion among the nations of the earth. In a word, they are recovered from under the INDIGNATION. A longer catalogue of testimonies showing from what the remnant are recovered seems unnecessary: the above is sufficient. Let it be borne in mind that this indignation was upon God’s professed people and not upon their oppressors. God’s anger and wrath comes upon their oppressors after this indignation ceases. The next inquiry that arises is,WHEN DOES GOD SET HIS HAND AGAIN THE SECOND TIME TO RECOVER THE REMNANT FROM THIS INDIGNATION?

The wise man has said, [Ecclesiastes 3:1] “To every thing there is a season, and a time to every purpose under the heaven.” That there is an appointed time for the Lord to cause the above indignation to cease by his setting his hand again the second time to recover them from the same is clear from very many portions of the prophetic scriptures. It is called in Psalm 52:13, The set time to favor Zion. In this Psalm we have a prophetic history of Jacob’s trouble and the voice of his groaning, sorrow and weeping, which is expressly stated in verse 10, to be “because of thine INDIGNATION, and thy wrath; for thou hast lifted me up and cast me down;” and in verse 13, Jacob comforts himself by saying, “Thou shalt arise and have mercy upon Zion for the time to favor her, yea, the SET time, is come.” Please read the whole chapter.

In Isaiah 11:1, it is called Jerusalem’s APPOINTED TIME. Comfort ye, comfort ye my people saith your God; speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her that her appointed time (margin) is accomplished.

120

In Daniel 8:13, two important questions are asked: as really two as in Matthew 24:3. In Daniel 8:14, the first question, respecting the Sanctuary, is answered; but the second question, how long the host were given to be trodden under foot then remained unanswered. In verse 16, Gabriel receives a charge to make Daniel understand the vision. Verse 19. Gabriel said to Daniel, “Behold I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the INDIGNATION; (i.e., the last end of treading under foot the host;) for at the time APPOINTED the END shall be.” And thus we have an appointed time for the end of the indignation, the end of treading under foot the host; an appointed time to comfort God’s people, Jerusalem; [Isaiah 11:1] an appointed or SET TIME to favor Zion; [Psalm 52:13] an appointed time for the Lord to set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people from under the indignation or from being longer trodden under foot.

The question next arises,WHEN IS THE APPOINTED TIME FOR THE TREADING UNDER FOOT INDIGNATION, TO END AND CEASE?

Advent believers generally have supposed that the appointed time for the indignation to end referred to, [Daniel 8:19] was the 2300 days of verse 14. But this is evidently a mistake; for the 2300 days were given to serve another purpose. They were given in answer to the first question respecting the Sanctuary. The evidences are uninvalidated that the 2300 days ended in 1844. But there was no historical event of that year which could in any wise fulfill the many prominent predictions respecting the deliverance and recovery of the remnant from the treading under foot indignation.

It is worthy of note that at the time when Gabriel said to Daniel at the time appointed the end (of the indignation) shall be, there had then no revealed appointed time been given to cover the length of the indignation and reveal its end except the seven prophetic times of Moses; hence Gabriel could have referred to no other appointed time than the seven times chastisement predicted by Moses. Leviticus 26. This will appear when we come to follow Gabriel in the fulfillment of his charge, and redemption of his pledge to make Daniel to understand the vision, and to know what shall be in the last end of the indignation.

When God had delivered his people from under the rod of the Egyptians and thrown off the yoke of their cruel and hard bondage, he then declared to them his covenant which he commanded them to perform, even ten commandments, and he wrote them upon two tables of stone, [see Deuteronomy 13] accompanied with promises of great blessings and prosperity on condition that they obeyed and kept ALL of them. But in case they should prove recreant, apostatize and not keep ALL these ten commandments he threatens to punish them seven times more for their sins, which signifies an addition to the 400 years punishment inflicted on them in Egypt. Seven prophetic times more is a little short of seven times 400 years.

He threatened to break the pride of their power; (or government;) or according to Isaiah 7:8, they should be broken that they be not a people (or nation.) He threatened to bring their land into desolation and their enemies to dwell therein, and make their cities waste, and scatter and disperse them among the heathen, and bring a sword upon them which should avenge the quarrel of his covenant, and thus he would chastise them seven times for their sins.

121

From the above we see that the seven prophetic times cover the time of their dispersion, the time of the scattering of the power of the holy people. The seven times cover the treading under foot indignation and constitutes the appointed time which reveals the end of the same.

The time, times and a half, of Daniel’s and John’s prophecies is a part of the indignation or treading down time, and are explained in Revelation 12 to be 1260 days, and in Chapter 13 to be 42 months, which is, prophetic time, 30 days to the month, for there are just 42 times 30 in 1260 days. Twelve months to the year, making three and a half years or 1260 days, each day symbolizing one revolution of the earth around the sun or one year, amounting in all to 1260 years. Hence the three and a half times which is 1260 years, when twice told make the seven times or 2520 years which is the duration of this indignation and captivity of the people of God.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

REVIEW AND HERALD

JANUARY, 10, 1856—NUMBER 15THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES, AND THE DELIVERANCE AND

RESTORATION OF THE REMNANT OF ISRAEL FROM THE SEVEN TIMES, OR 2520 YEARS OF ASSYRIAN OR PAGAN AND PAPAL CAPTIVITY

CONSIDERED.BY HIRAM EDSON—CONTINUED

The way is now prepared to establish next in order,THE BEGINNING AND ENDING OF THE SEVEN TIMES OR 2520 YEARS.

The book of Daniel’s visions was closed up and sealed till the time of the end. A correct understanding of many portions of the inspired volume, have been hidden for ages to be made manifest in their due and proper time. See Colossians 1:26.

The Advent chart of 1843, without doubt, was arranged in the order of God’s counsel; but perfection of knowledge in understanding all parts of the inspired volume had not then been attained; knowledge is still increasing. It is evident that God saw fit to suffer a mistake in some of the figures on the ‘43 chart, but for wise purposes hid that mistake until the proper time arrived for the mistake to be developed.

There was no mistake in the figures given on the chart for the beginning of the 2300 days, there must also of necessity be, and there was, a harmony of the dates of the 1260, the 1290, and the 1335 days with that of the 2300 days. These then were all correct. True there was a mistake in the minds or faith and teaching of Advent believers in dating the commencement of the 2300 days from the first month of 457 B. C., but this mistake was not on the chart. 457 is the true year from which to reckon the 2300 days: 457 and 1843 full years added together make just 2300 full years; hence there was no mistake on the chart in all these figures. And as I understand the time which the angel of Revelation 10:5, 6, swore should be no longer, included all prophetic time, and that that testimony given, and that most solemn oath was fulfilled in the time of the tenth of the seventh month move 1844, hence I believe that all of the prophetic periods were then ended, and none of them can be extended beyond that point.

122

But as there were no historical events occurring in 1843–4, which could in anywise answer the fulfillment of events predicted to transpire at the end of the seven times, or 2520 years indignation or captivity of the people of God, and certainly their captivity should be turned when their appointed time was accomplished, then I necessarily conclude there must have been a mistake on the chart in the figures 677 B. C., as the point from which to reckon the seven times, or 2520 years indignation upon the people of God. And as this period cannot be extended this side of 1843–4, the conclusion is irresistible that this divinely appointed period terminated some time prior to 1843–4. Hence I feel at liberty to look for some other historical event aside from, and prior to, the carrying of Mennasseh king of Judah to Babylon, 677 B. C., from which to reckon the seven times, and for some corresponding historical events which mark their termination and the appointed end of the indignation.

The event from which to reckon this period of indignation upon God’s people, is the breaking of the pride of their power, the uprooting of their government and carrying them captives into their enemy’s land foretold in Leviticus 26, called in Daniel 12, the scattering of the power of the holy people.

Ephraim in the prophecy of Isaiah 7:8, embraces the ten tribes which revolted from the house of David and chose their own line of kings which reigned over them in Samaria. These ten tribes were called Israel, and their kings, the kings of Israel, in distinction from the tribe and kings of Judah.

In this prophecy of Isaiah 7:8, it is predicted that within (not at the close of—but WITHIN) three-score and five years EPHRAIM (not Judah) shall be broken that it be not a people. Mennasseh was king of Judah, hence neither he, nor the tribe of Judah, are embraced in this prophecy; and hence it is written, [2 Kings 28,] when Ephraim or Israel was broken, and the Lord delivered Israel into the hand of spoilers and removed them out of his sight, there was none left but the tribe of Judah ONLY. And David also in Psalms 78, speaks of the same event, where he gives an account of the sins of Israel which provoked the Lord so that he was wroth and greatly abhorred Israel, so that he forsook the tabernacle of Shiloh, the tent which he placed among men, and delivered his strength into CAPTIVITY, and his glory into the enemy’s hand. He gave his people over also unto the sword, and was wroth with his inheritance. Moreover he refused the tabernacle of Joseph, and chose not the tribe of EPHRAIM, but chose the tribe of JUDAH, the mount Zion which he loved.

Thus we have the testimony of two witnesses which are said to be true, that the tribe of Judah was exempted from going into captivity at this point. And wherefore were they exempted? We answer, because it was written, [Gen.49:10,] The scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor a law-giver from between his feet until Shiloh come.

From the above three important testimonies it is clear that the taking of Mennasseh, king of Judah among the thorns, and binding him in fetters and carrying him to Babylon 677 B. C., cannot be the event nor point from which to reckon the seven times. Furthermore it is written that Mennasseh humbled himself and was restored back and reigned over Judah in Jerusalem till the day of his death and was then succeeded by his son; and we have the account of a continued succession of the kings of Judah. Here perhaps the objector may quote Hosea verse 5. “Therefore shall Israel and Ephraim fall in their iniquity: Judah also shall fall with them.”

123

It is true that Judah has fallen with Israel and Ephraim; that is, they have since been scattered among the nations of the earth; but they did not fall at the same point of time, if their fall embraces their being broken from being a people, or nation. To fall with, may signify in like manner. That it does not always signify at the same point of time is evident. Paul has said, [1 Thessalonians 4:14,] Them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him; that is to say, they shall be brought from their sleep of death in like manner as Christ was raised, but not at the same point of time. This will appear still more clear by reading Isaiah 26:19. Thy dead men shall live, together with my dead body shall they arise. Awake and sing ye that dwell in the dust, &c.

From the foregoing considerations we are unavoidably driven off from the taking of Mennasseh king of Judah, bound to Babylon 677 B. C., as the point from which to reckon the seven times, and are necessarily compelled to take the breaking of Ephraim from being a people or nation from which to reckon the seven times or 2520 years captivity of the people of God. The record of which we find in 2 Kings 17.

In Isaiah 10:5, 6, we read, “O Assyrian, the rod of mine anger, the staff in their hand is mine indignation. I will send him against an hypocritical nation, and against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge to take the spoil, and to take the prey and to tread them down like the mire of the streets.” In 2 Kings 17, we have the inspired record of the fulfillment of this prediction, which without further controversy is the point from which to reckon the appointed time of treading down the host like the mire of the streets.

In verse 4 we learn that the king of Assyria took Hoshea king of Israel and shut him up and bound him in prison. Verses 5 and 6 read, “Then the king of Assyria came up throughout all the land and went up to Samaria and besieged it three years. In the ninth year of Hoshea, the king of Assyria took Samaria, and carried Israel away into Assyria and placed them in Halah and in Habor by the river of Gozan, and in the cities of the Medes.”

Verse 24. “And the king of Assyria brought men from Babylon, and from Cutha, and from Ava, and from Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel: and they possessed Samaria and dwelt in the cities thereof.” In verses 22, 23, it is written, “For the children of Israel walked in all the sins of Jeroboam which he did; they departed not from them; until the Lord removed Israel out of his sight AS he had said by ALL his servants the prophets. SO was Israel carried away out of their own land to Assyria unto this day.” Thus in 2 Kings 17, is found the inspired record of the fulfillment of what God has said by his servant Isaiah, Chapter 10:5, 6, and by Moses in Leviticus 26, and by David in Psalms 78:59–62, and 1 Kings 14:15, 16. It is in fact the inspired historical record of the fulfillment of what God had said by ALL his servants the prophets on this point of giving Israel over into captivity to be trodden down of the Gentiles like the mire of the streets.” The validity of the above testimony cannot be invalidated or impeached; hence there can be no room left for further doubt on this so clear a point. This, then, is the inspired historical event; and its chronology, which is 723 B. C., is the point from which to reckon the 2520 years captivity. Instead of reckoning from the taking of Mennasseh king of Judah to Babylon, 677 B. C., we reckon from the shutting up and binding in prison Hoshea king of Israel, which was 723 B. C.

124

This was 19 years after Isaiah’s prophecy, recorded in Chapter 7:8, which was 742 B. C.; hence Ephraim was broken from being a people literally within three-score and five years. From whatever point in the year 723 B. C. we reckon, the same corresponding point in the year 1798, must be reached to fill up 2520 full years; the same as in the case of the 2300 days, dating from the Fall of 457 B. C., and ending in the Fall of 1844 A. D. The year 723 B. C. is the true beginning, and 1798 is the true terminus of the 2520 years captivity of the people of God. And we have a historical record of a corresponding event transpiring in the year 1798, which perfectly answers the fulfillment of the predictions of the prophets which have foretold the events which mark the end of the 2520 years indignation and captivity.

It is a truth known and read of all men that in the year 1798 the Papal yoke was broken off, the dominion of the little horn, Papacy, [Daniel 7:26,] was taken away to consume and to destroy it unto the end; and free toleration the heaven born boon of religious liberty has been the result. The saints are no longer under the Papal galling yoke. They are not under, but are free from, the dictation of the Papal see. God has been faithful to fulfill his word; viz., “I will deliver thee out of the hand of the (or that) wicked, I will redeem thee out of the hand of the terrible.” Jeremiah 15:21.

Again, “For the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and ransomed him from the hand that was stronger than he.” Chapter 31:11. And they have not since been delivered over, neither is there any prediction that will deliver them over into the hands of another oppressor; but we have positive inspired testimony to the contrary. Isaiah 14, contains a prophetic account of God’s choosing Israel again (that is the second time) and giving them rest from their sorrow, and fear, and hard bondage, wherein they were made to serve. Then they were to take up this proverb against the king of Babylon (the Papal king of Mystery Babylon) and say, how hath the OPPRESSOR ceased, the golden city ceased. (Margin, the exactor of gold ceased.) The Lord hath broken the STAFF of the wicked and the scepter of the rulers. He who smote the people with a continual stroke, he that ruled the NATIONS in anger is persecuted, and none hindereth. The whole earth is at rest, and is quiet: they break forth into singing. Yea, the fir-trees rejoice at thee, and the cedars of Lebanon, (these figuratively represent God’s people; see Ezekiel 17:2–5, 12, 13,) saying, Since thou art laid down NO FELLER IS COME UP AGAINST US. . . . Thy pomp is brought down to the grave, and the noise of thy viols. The worm is spread under thee, and the worms cover thee.” Isaiah 14:3–8, 11. These worms denote a consuming process: synchronizing with the consumption decreed in Chapter 10:10–23; Daniel 7:26.

The above inspired testimony is positive that since the Papal king of Mystery Babylon was led captive in the year 1798 no feller has come up against God’s people; that is to say, they have not been again brought under the galling yoke of an oppressor to be trodden under foot; hence this inspired evidence is conclusive that the treading under foot indignation then ceased in the year 1798. Were it not for occupying too much space, we would like to copy Isaiah 14, entire. We request the reader to turn and read the whole chapter.

125

The fact that the seven prophetic times of Gentile dominion to tread under foot the people of God was fulfilled and ended with the downfall of Papacy in 1798, is also further sustained from the inspired testimony of the New Testament writers. Matthew and Mark locate the signs of the second advent nigh at the door; viz., the darkening of the sun and moon, &c., immediately after the tribulation of the Papal persecution. And Luke locates the same signs where and when the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled; where he also terminates the treading down of Jerusalem, the church or the people of God. See Luke 21:24, 25.

Thus it is seen from the testimony of Matthew, Mark and Luke, that the fulfillment of the times of the Gentiles, and Jerusalem (the people of God) being trodden under foot, and the downfall of Papacy, and the end of those days of tribulation, all occur at one point.

If any seem still inclined to think that Jerusalem [Luke 21:24,] embraces the old city Jerusalem composed of dwelling houses, in ancient Palestine, for the information of such we would say that the name Jerusalem is written upon the people of God; [see Revelation 3:12;] and they are called the city of the Lord, the Zion of the Holy One of Israel. Isaiah 60:14. Jerusalem trodden down of the Gentiles. Luke 21:24.

When the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled, the appointed time of that treading down is accomplished, the same Jerusalem is then addressed in the following language: “Comfort ye, comfort ye my people saith your God, speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her that her appointed time (margin) is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned; for she hath received of the Lord’s hand double for all her sins;” (viz., trodden under foot of the Gentiles 1260 years twice told.) O Zion that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain. O Jerusalem that bringest good tidings, lift up thy voice, lift it up with strength, &c. See Isaiah 40:1, 9.

Much more might be said on this point, but we judge the above sufficient. None we think can fail to see that Jerusalem in this text is the name applied to the church and people of God.

That the seven times of the Gentiles, and the treading under foot indignation ended with the downfall of Papacy in 1798 is also further sustained and clearly set forth from the 7th and 12th chapters of Daniel.

In Daniel 8:13, there are two questions asked. This we have before confirmed. We will now read the text, omitting the question or inquiry respecting the Sanctuary. “How long shall be the vision concerning the daily (Paganism) and the transgression of desolation (Papacy) to give the host to be trodden under foot.” This question names and reveals the agents; viz., Paganism and Papacy, which accomplish the entire work of treading under foot the host. Three and a half times are allotted to the Papacy, leaving the other three and a half times as having been accomplished under Paganism. Isa.xl,1, testifies that when the appointed time of God’s people, Jerusalem, is accomplished that “she hath received at the Lord’s hand DOUBLE for all her sins;” that is, three and a half times or 1260 years, twice told, equally divided between Paganism and Papacy.

126

It is not reasonable to suppose that Paganism accomplished but part of its allotted 1260 years, before it gave place to, and was succeeded by, the Papacy; and when Papacy had filled her 1260 years, that she gave place to her predecessor Paganism, to fill up the fraction of her allotted 1260 years; and facts in the case forbid such an idea. Paganism has not been revived and adopted as the national religion of the Roman Empire in the nineteenth century.

From the fact of the important question under consideration being proposed at the close of the vision by the numberer of secrets, or the wonderful numberer, (margin,) I understand that the burden and great object of the vision was, to reveal not only the agents, but particularly the duration and end of the appointed time of giving the host to be trodden under foot.

The appointed seven prophetic times of Moses’ prophecy, was a portion of the hidden wisdom of God, hidden for ages. No revelation had been given to explain how much time they embraced. This important question, how long the host were given to be trodden under foot, was not answered in the eighth chapter; for Daniel testifies at its close that none understood the vision. But Gabriel had received a charge to make Daniel understand the vision; and Gabriel had given Daniel his pledge that he would make him know what should be in the last end of the indignation, assuring him that at the time appointed (which we have shown to be the seven times) the end should be. Hence Gabriel to redeem his pledge must necessarily give a key to unlock the mystery of the appointed time and show its end. And to fulfill his charge to make Daniel to understand the vision, he must necessarily answer the important question, how long the host were given to be trodden under foot. Hence we may expect to find somewhere in Gabriel’s instruction to Daniel, a key which will unlock the mystery of the appointed seven prophetic times, and a clear answer developed to the important question, how long the host were given to be trodden under foot. To believe otherwise would charge God and his ministering angels with folly, and Gabriel with perjury. But the key is not given, nor is the question answered either in the eighth or ninth chapters; hence we may expect to find them contained in the three remaining chapters; else Gabriel never fulfilled his charge, nor the redemption of his pledge.

The sight of what Daniel had already beheld, and the story of the long continuance of the indignation, the treading under foot of his brethren, was too appalling for the Prophet to endure: he was overwhelmed with astonishment at the vision, so that he fainted and was sick certain days. The astonished Prophet was unable to endure all the sad tale of what should befall his people in the last end of the indignation. A full explanation of the whole vision at once, was more than Daniel could bear; hence Gabriel was under the necessity of making repeated visits to Daniel, before he could accomplish the fulfillment of his charge, and the redemption of his pledge, by developing to Daniel, a clear and decisive answer to the question, how long the vision, to give the host to be trodden under foot, and make him know what should be in the last end of the indignation.

This fact is further sustained from the fact that Gabriel at his last visit informed Daniel that he had then come to make him understand what should befall his people in the latter days; or in other words, to finish the fulfillment of this charge, and the redemption of his pledge; viz., to make him to understand the vision, and make him know what should be in the last end of the indignation.

127

This renewal of the sad tale, caused Daniel’s SORROWS to turn upon him again, so that he became dumb, and retained no strength, (or fainted as before,) and said to Gabriel, How can the servant of this my lord talk with this my lord; (or in other words, How can I endure to hear the sad story of what shall befall my brethren in the last end of the indignation;) and it was not till Gabriel had strengthened the prophet Daniel, that he could listen to the sorrowful relation of what should befall his people, and brethren, in the latter days, or last end of the indignation. See Chapter 10:14–19.

From the consideration of the statement at the close of Chapter 8, that none understood the vision, in connection with the statement in the first verse of Chapter 10, that a thing was revealed to Daniel, and he understood the thing, and had understanding of the vision, our brethren have believed and taught that the explanation of the vision of Chapter 8 must have been completed in Chapter 9. But this is evidently a mistake, from the fact that the question, How long the vision to give the host to be trodden under foot? is not answered either in chapters 8, or 9; neither had Daniel yet learned from these chapters what should befall his people in the last end of the indignation.

And furthermore, the thing revealed to Daniel, so that he understood the thing, and had understanding of the vision, as stated in the first verse of Chapter 10, was in the third year of Cyrus, four years after what Gabriel revealed to Daniel, as recorded in Chapter 9, which was in the first year of Darius; hence the thing revealed to Daniel in the third year of Cyrus, cannot refer to what was revealed to him in the first year of Darius, which was four years previous.

It is true that the point from which to reckon the 2300 days was revealed in Chapter 9, but that was in answer to the question respecting the Sanctuary.

What was revealed to Daniel in the third year of Cyrus, embraces chapters 10, 11, and 12, in which we find a clear answer developed to the question of Chapter 8:13, how long the host were given to be trodden under foot. Hence Gabriel said to Daniel, [Chapter 10:14,] “Now I am come to make thee know what shall befall thy people (the host) in the latter days; for yet the vision is for many days;” or in other words, now I am come to make you know what shall be in the last end of the indignation, and show you the end of the time appointed, as I promised in the vision of Chapter 8:19. For the thing revealed to Daniel in the third year of Cyrus, embraced the time appointed which was long. See Chapter 10:1.

That the object of Gabriel’s mission to Daniel in the third year of Cyrus was to finish his explanation of the vision of Chapter 8, is also further sustained from his testimony in the last verse of Chapter 10; viz., “But I will shew thee that which is noted in the scripture of truth, and there is none that holdeth with me in these things but Michael your Prince.”

From this language of Gabriel’s testimony we learn that he had come to explain some definite scripture already noted; a scripture, which none but Michael and Gabriel held; in other words, none else knew the hidden secret of this noted scripture. This identifies the noted scripture which Gabriel had come to explain, to be the vision of Chapter 8, which Daniel was told to shut up. See Chapter 8:26. It identifies it to be a scripture embracing appointed prophetic time which was shut up to be hidden for ages. This is further sustained from the fact that at the close of Gabriel’s explanation, he affirms that the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end; and he gives Daniel a charge to “shut up the words and seal the book.”

128

The vision of Chapter 8, which Daniel was told to shut up, was for many days. Verse 26. The thing revealed to Daniel in the third year of Cyrus was long appointed time; it was the vision which was for many days. See Chapter 10:1, 14, and Chapter 8:26. The fact that what was revealed to Daniel in the third year of Cyrus, does explain how long the host were to be trodden under foot, is sufficient of itself to justify our position.

Daniel understood the thing, after the explanation given him in the third year of Cyrus, and had understanding of the vision, as Gabriel was commanded to make him understand it, in Chapter 8:16; but Daniel must shut up the words and seal the book; i.e., not divulge the hidden wisdom.

Chapter 10, is but the introduction to the explanation given in chapters 11 and 12. In verse 2 of Chapter 11, Gabriel informs Daniel that he is now ready to enter upon the explanation, by saying, “Now will I shew thee the truth;” and he commences with the kings of Persia, and carries him down through a successive line of the kings of Persia, Grecia, and of the Roman emperors, past the first advent, down to the sixth century of the Christian era, where Paganism, as the religion of state was to be abolished. Here Gabriel had reached the close of the first half of the indignation, and the way is now prepared to introduce and show Daniel what shall be in the last end of the indignation, and reveal the appointed time when it should end. Hence at this point, [verse 31,] Gabriel informs Daniel, that the Roman power shall take away the daily, (Paganism,) and they should place the abomination of desolation, (the Papacy,) which should accomplish the last end of the indignation.

He then proceeds to tell Daniel what shall befall his people in the last end of the indignation under the Papal supremacy. He commences by first showing the cause of the severity, of the last end of the indignation upon the saints; viz., on account of their forsaking the holy covenant, (God’s holy law of ten commandments, and doing wickedly against the covenant, being corrupted by flatteries, and thus accomplishing the great apostasy and falling away. Compare 2 Thessalonians 2:3, with Psalms 89:30–32, and Daniel 11:30–32. He then says to Daniel, “But the people which do know their God, shall be strong and do exploits. And they that understand among the people shall instruct many; yet they shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil many days. Now when they shall fall, they shall be holpen with a little help; (that is, by the reformation commenced under Luther; and thus the tribulation of those days should be shortened;) but many shall cleave to them with flatteries. And some of them of understanding shall fall, to try them, and to purge, and to make them white, even to the time of the end: because it is yet for a time appointed.”

Gabriel in this text has guarded against the danger of believing that when the little help should come and the flood of persecution be checked that the indignation was then ended, and the appointed time accomplished, by affirming that some of understanding should still fall even to the time of the end; because it is yet for a time appointed; as much as if he had said the appointed time of the indignation will not cease when the flood of persecution is checked, but will extend forward to, and cease at, the time of the end.

129

And to make this point still clearer, and fortify it against successful controversy, he further testifies that the king, that is, the Pope or Papal king, should do according to his will, and exalt and magnify himself above every god,” that is to say, above every one of the kings of Europe, by holding all those kings under his dictation and control, claiming the right to crown and depose kings at his will, practicing and prospering in doing according to his will in this magnified, exalted station, TILL the indignation be ACCOMPLISHED.

Hence when this dominion of the Pope was taken away in 1798, and he was led into captivity, since which time the consumption has been consuming, and destroying it to the present, his practice and prosperity in exalting and magnifying himself above every god, is at an end, and is in this respect turned to adversity. Hence, the truth is incontrovertible, that the indignation ceased with the downfall of Papacy in the year 1798.

Verses 36–39 contain a catalogue of the acts and doings of the Papal king; and verse 40 foretells an event which should mark the time of the end, where the indignation would cease; “And at the time of the end the king of the South shall push at him.” He also foretells that the king of the North shall come against him like a whirlwind, and gives a prophetic history of his campaign, at which time Michael would stand up, and there or then should be a time of trouble such as never was. And at that time Daniel’s people should be delivered every one which should be found written in the books. This deliverance is not from the indignation, but from the bondage of death and corruption, from their sleep in the dust of the earth.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)REVIEW AND HERALD

JANUARY, 17, 1856—NUMBER 16THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES, AND THE DELIVERANCE AND


CONSIDERED.BY HIRAM EDSON—(CONTINUED)

Gabriel has now led Daniel down through the prophetic chain, and made him know what should be in the last end of the indignation; and shown him clearly the termination of the appointed time where the indignation should cease; and has set up waymarks and high heaps, to serve as light-houses, to shed a brilliant light upon the point of its termination: and from thence to the standing up or reign of Michael and the resurrection.

But a very important point, the main secret of the hidden wisdom yet remained to be unfolded. The key had not yet been given to unlock and reveal the manner of time contained in the appointed seven times. At this point, Daniel sees two heavenly ones; one of them said to the man clothed in linen, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders? And the man clothed in linen lifted up his hand to heaven and sware by him that liveth for ever, that it should be for a time, times, and an half, and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.

130

Here perhaps some may be ready to say, You are cornered at last; for the scattering of the power of the holy people, which is the indignation itself, is not accomplished till ALL THESE THINGS are finished, among which things is embraced the standing up of Michael, the time of trouble such as never was, and the resurrection. Well, let us lay aside our former views on this point and let Gabriel be his own interpreter, and he will make it plain, and harmonious with all his past testimony.

But first permit me to ask a few simple questions. The standing up of Michael, signifies his reign. See Daniel 12:2–4. Will Michael’s reign be finished when the scattering of the power of the holy people is accomplished? Sober reason and inspiration answer in the negative. Once more, the second resurrection which is one thousand years later than the first, is as really embraced as is the first, in Daniel 12:2. Will the second resurrection be finished and the everlasting shame and contempt of the wicked, and the shining of the saints as the brightness of the firmament, and as the stars for ever and ever, as predicted in verses 2 and 3, be finished when the scattering of the power of the holy people is accomplished? An enlightened conscience answers, No.

“These things,” is a definite expression, and must refer to its antecedent, and embraces no more than its antecedent expresses. The antecedent of “these things,” is found in the previous verse, in the question “How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?” These things, in the answer, refer to these wonders in the question, and is equivalent to saying all these wonders shall be finished. It is only the avoiding of repetition.

The next question that arises then is; how much is embraced in these wonders? From the above, we see that all of Gabriel’s instruction to Daniel, is not embraced in these wonders. Wonder, signifies astonishment, and vice versa, astonishment signifies wonder. See Walker. We inquire then, What was the most astonishing portion of the vision of Chapter 8, and of its explanation? We answer that Daniel saw that the Roman power in its Papal form would wax great even to the host of heaven, and would cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamp upon them. Verse 10. In verse 24, Gabriel informs Daniel that this power would destroy WONDERFULLY, and practice, and prosper, and destroy the mighty, and the holy people. The heart-sickening sight of the WONDERFUL martyrdom, and bloodshed that would befall Daniel’s people, and brethren in the last end of the indignation, was too appalling for the prophet to endure, and being thus ASTONISHED at the vision, he fainted, and sickened at the sight, and was sick certain days.

In Chapter 11:31, the desolating power of Papacy is called the abomination that maketh desolate, (margin, that ASTONISHETH.) This same blood thirsty power, was shown to St. John while on the isle of Patmos, represented by the symbol of a woman, drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus; and when John saw her, he also WONDERED with GREAT ADMIRATION. Revelation 17:6.

The Papal beast, and his cruel persecution of the saints have been the wonder of the world. Revelation 13:3, 7. See also Deuteronomy 28:59. Is it any marvel that the ministering heavenly angel, should put forth the anxious, sympathizing question, “How LONG shall it be to the END of THESE WONDERS?”

131

The martyrs under the opening of the fifth seal, reiterate with a loud voice, the anxious inquiry, “How LONG, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our BLOOD on them that dwell on the earth?” Revelation 6:10.

The important question, and its answer, now under consideration, is equivalent to saying, How long shall it be to the end of this wonderful bloodshed of martyrs, and casting the host down to the ground, and stamping upon them? And the answer given by the heavenly one under oath, is that it should be for (i.e., continue) three and a half times. And that the scattering of the power of the holy people, which is the indignation itself, should be accomplished when these wonders should be finished, which wonders, according to the oath, must end with the termination of the three and a half times; and we are thus strongly assured that the indignation was accomplished when the three and a half times of the Papal supremacy expired; which was in the year 1798.

But Daniel says, “I heard (this question and the answer) but I understood not.” The thing was not yet revealed to Daniel: he did not yet understand the thing. See Chapter 10:1. What was the hidden thing which Daniel did not yet understand? Certainly Gabriel had made him know what should befall his people in the latter days, what should be in the last end of the indignation, and the point of its termination; and the angel had sworn that it should be for (continue) a time, times, and an half. But notwithstanding all this, Daniel says, “I understood not: then said I, O my lord, WHAT shall be the end of these things? (or these wonders?)

The burden of Daniel’s anxiety, in this his diligent inquiry, is couched in the little word “WHAT.” Peter’s comment on this word, will give us the light on this point. See 1 Peter 1:10, 11. “The prophets have inquired and searched diligently, what, or what MANNER of TIME,” &c. Daniel’s anxiety was now to understand the hidden wisdom, or the MANNER of time contained in the three and a half times, (which was the last half of the indignation,) which would also unlock the hidden wisdom, or mystery of the seven times, which was the appointed time of the whole period of the indignation.

The object of the angel, in testifying that the duration of the wonders, or the last end and half of the indignation should be for three and a half times, was designed to pave and open the way for the revealing of the hidden wisdom or manner of this time to Daniel. We have the inspired testimony in Chapter 10:1, that a thing was revealed to Daniel, and he understood the thing and had understanding of the vision. In Chapter 7:8, Daniel testifies, “I understood not,” and but four verses remain to complete the fulfillment of Gabriel’s charge and the redemption of his pledge to Daniel, and then Daniel will understand the thing, and have understanding of the vision. Verse 9, Gabriel informs Daniel that the words (that is to say, the manner of the time which he is now about to reveal to Daniel) is closed up and sealed, (or hidden from all mankind except Daniel) till the time of the end.

But Gabriel in answer to Daniel’s inquiry, gives him in verse 11, the key which unlocks the manner of time contained in the three and a half times, by first referring him to a political event previously named in Chapter 11:31, from which to reckon; and then a period in round numbers reaching from that event down to the end of the wonders; viz., “And from the time that the daily shall be taken away, (to set up. Heb., margin,) the abomination that astonisheth, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days.” Daniel having been previously informed that the time appointed was long, could now readily understand that the days must be prophetic days, 1290 years.

132

He could then also readily see that each day contained in the three and a half times must symbolize so many years; and counting 12 months to the year, and 30 days to the month, would amount in all to 1260 days, each day for a year amounting in all to 1260 years as the duration of the wonders, or last end, and last half of the indignation; leaving 30 days or years to intervene between the abolition of Paganism, and the establishment of Papacy, which 30 years being added to the 1260, fill up the 1290 years. Daniel now understanding that the three and a half times contained 1260 years, could understand that the seven times, the whole period of the indignation, would be 2520 years. Daniel now having the manner of the time, and also the point clearly established where the indignation would cease, (this object being accomplished,) Gabriel next informs Daniel that a blessing would immediately succeed the indignation following the termination of the 1290 years, as follows: “Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred five and thirty days.” It has generally been understood, that the blessing promised in this text, was to be realized at the close of the 1335 days. But this is evidently a mistaken view.

By reading this text carefully, it will be seen that the waiting time is between the 1290 and the 1335 days, and also that the blessing is pronounced upon the waiting ones, DURING the waiting time, while waiting and coming to the 1335 days.

By comparing the account of the indignation spoken of in Daniel with 2 Thessalonians 2:3; Psalms 89:27–32: Isaiah 10:5, 6; Leviticus 26; Deuteronomy 11:26–28; it will be seen that the 2520 years indignation was the Lord’s great CURSE upon rebellious Israel. This curse ceases at the end of the 1290 days. At this point the galling yoke of their cruel and hard bondage was broken off, and Zion or Jacob is redeemed and ransomed from the hand of him that was stronger than he. Jeremiah 31:10, 11. Jacob’s captivity was then turned, and Jacob then rejoiced, and Israel was then glad. See Psalms 14:7. When the Lord turned again the captivity of Zion we were like them that dream. Then was our mouth filled with laughter, and our tongue with singing: then said they among the heathen, the Lord hath done great things for them. The Lord hath done great things for us whereof we are glad.” Psalms 126:1–3.

The Bible has been brought out of its sackcloth covering by being translated into the different languages now in use, and has been circulated throughout the world; and the books of Daniel’s and John’s vision, have been unsealed and opened, and the light and knowledge of Bible truth has been increasing since the 1290 days ended. The blindness and darkness which happened to Israel till the fullness of the Gentiles were come in, has been dispersing as the light and knowledge of Bible truth has been increasing; and the Lord has been binding up the breach of his people, and healing the stroke of their wound as it is written. Isaiah 30:26. “Moreover the light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun shall be seven fold as the light of seven days, in the day that the Lord bindeth up the breach of his people, and healeth the stroke of their wound.” Compare with this text, Solomon’s Songs 6:10. Also Isaiah 60:1–3, is a parallel text and applies itself to the same space of time. “Arise, shine for thy light is come, and the GLORY of the Lord is risen upon thee. For behold the darkness (of Papal error) shall cover the earth and gross darkness the people, but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee, and the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising.”

133

Please turn and read Chapter 61:9, and Chapter 62. Scripture quotations might be greatly multiplied on this point, but we forbear. In the rise and progress of the Protestant religion, Gentiles and kings have become its converts. The Bible was translated under the protection of king James of England, as defender of the Protestant faith. Other potentates of Europe have become converts to the Protestant religion. And thus Gentiles have come to the light, and kings to the brightness of Zion’s rising in this latter-day glory.

Reformation has succeeded reformation, during the 45 years waiting time between the 1290 and the 1335 years. Just call to mind the wonderful outpouring of the Holy Spirit, and the almost unparalleled reformations that swept over the land in the closing scenes of the 1335 days, while the first angel of Revelation 14:6, 7, was giving his message with a loud voice, which contained the healing balm that was capable of healing the breach and confusion of divisions and subdivisions among Protestant religionists; for it did heal all that embraced and lived out its holy truths, and united them in one body. But this healing balm, was by the great body of Protestants rejected, and they were not healed. The 1335 days ended in 1844, and O how sad the change which then came over the great body of Protestant religionists, themselves being judges. The following is from the Christian Palladium for May 15th, 1844, (just after the 1335 days ended.)

“In every direction we hear the dolorous sound, wafting upon every breeze of heaven, chilling as the blasts from the icebergs of the north—settling like an incubus on the breasts of the timid, and drinking up the energies of the weak; that lukewarmness, division, anarchy, and desolation are distressing the borders of Zion. Perhaps it is so. What then? Do we well, like the howling women of ancient days, to rend our flesh—our hair, and fill the whole atmosphere with our wailings? It is but a few passing months since the whole extent of our widespread country, rang with triumphant peals of joy borne on the wings of numerous religious periodicals, and spontaneously overflowing from every Christian heart. Not a lip but was shouting the victories of the cross, or joining in the triumphant songs of the REDEEMED. And is the whole scene now so CHANGED?” The above is but a sample of the many extracts which might be given from different religious periodicals, from articles in character like the above: headed DEPARTURE OR FAMINE OF THE SPIRIT; GREAT SPIRITUAL DEARTH, &c., &c.

About that time proclamations of fasts, and seasons of prayer for the return of the Holy Spirit, were sent out in religious papers. And were we now to put the question to the members and parties of the different Protestant churches, Are your churches in possession of that deep humility, and vital godliness which formerly characterized them? the ready answer would be in the negative, Nay, nay. And the fact is known, read, and admitted by all, that the blessing of the light and glory of the Lord which had arisen upon Protestants during the 45 years, between the 1290 and the 1335 days ending 1844, is now departed from them and Ichabod may be written upon her walls. Their sun has gone down at noon, and their light become darkness in a clear day. See Amos 8:99, 10. During the 45 years of the latter day glory, in the rise, triumph and prosperity of Zion, many were to be purified, made white and TRIED. The trial to the great mass came in the closing scenes of the 45 years. The unpopular doctrine of the speedy coming of our Lord, as given in the message of the first angel of Revelation 14:6, 7, proved to be the test and turning point with the great body of Protestants.

134

Here their fidelity to their coming Master and his truth was tested and tried. And upon the few also who adhere to the present truth, is come the time of fiery trial which is to try them, and they have now need of patience that they may receive the promise. The tribulation is upon them that need patience, else the inspired witness would not have so emphatically declared, “HERE is the patience of the saints.” Revelation 14:9–12. So that Daniel 12, does not now apply to them.

Hence from the above considerations, the fact must be apparent to all that the latter-day glory in the rise, triumph, and prosperity of Zion, and which constitutes the blessing predicted Daniel 12, was realized during the 45 years between 1798 and 1844. Here then the prophetic pencil has traced the lines and set the bounds of the latter day glory. And every effort to remove them must prove ineffectual.

The third angel of Revelation 14:9–12, is now announcing the last solemn warning. And the next link in this prophetic chain is the Son of man on the white cloud with his sharp sickle to reap the harvest of the earth.

From the ground we have gone over in Daniel’s visions, it may be seen that from verse 15 of Chapter 8, to the last verse of Chapter 7, if we except Daniel’s prayer, and Gabriel’s introductory and preparatory remarks, is but the explanation of the vision recorded in the first 14 verses of Chapter 8. Therefore all prophetic periods found in this explanation, the 70 weeks not excepted, must necessary be parts and divisions of the great period in the vision explained. And hence a connection of the whole is unavoidable: each period forming a link in the one great prophetic chain.

The manner in which this vision is explained, forms a key which unlocks the mystery of the manner of time contained in the seven times. The seven prophetic times of Gentile dominion over the people of God, and the prophetic periods of Daniel’s visions, are alike connected with the treading underfoot indignation, forming but one prophetic chain, which cannot be disconnected. Hence the dates of each period must necessarily harmonize with the dates of all the rest, so that any effort to fix the date of either one or more of these periods which will not harmonize with the dates of all the rest, can have no foundation in truth, or weight of argument in its favor. And from the fact of the existence of this harmony, it must appear that if the date of any one of these periods can be correctly ascertained, it will harmonize with the correct dates of all the rest; so that all of the uninvalidated evidences that establish the correct date of either one of these periods, will bear with equal weight upon the correct harmonious dates all of the rest.

For example: The 70 weeks and 2300 days date from the seventh year of the reign of Artaxerxes Longimanus. “The commencement of his reign was B. C. 464. This is demonstrated by the agreement of above twenty eclipses which have been repeatedly calculated, and have been found to fall in the time specified. Before it can be shown that his reign is wrongly fixed, it must first be shown that those eclipses have been wrongly calculated. This no one has or ever will venture to do; consequently the commencement of his reign cannot be removed from that point.”

This argument will bear with equal weight upon the correct harmonious dates of all this connected chain of prophetic periods; so that the date of either one of the connected periods cannot be removed without first invalidating all the evidences bearing upon the date of each period.

135

Again, when Daniel could not understand the answer to the question, how long shall it be to the end of these wonders, which was the end of the indignation, Gabriel made him understand how long by telling him it should be 1290 days from a given point. And now suppose we take the amount of evidence I have already adduced in this article, that the whole period of the indignation ended in 1798, all of which demonstrate the end of the 1290 days in 1798, and I have yet more very strong evidence to present on this point, then if we run down on the last link of 45 years in this prophetic chain, dating from the end of the 1290, the given point, which 45 years is the time of the end of the 2300 days vision, and reveals the end of the 2300 days independent of their beginning or connection with the 70 weeks; we may then run back 2300 days from the clearly ascertained point of their termination, and find their beginning to correspond with the date of the 70 weeks, and thus call to our aid this additional evidence of their connection which some have denied.

The number seven is a perfect number in the Bible. The seven prophetic times complete the fullness of prophetic times given in the inspired volume. A prophetic time symbolizes 360 years. There is not another prophetic time given or named in the Bible to be fulfilled after the seven prophetic times expire; hence the seven times complete the fullness of times given us in the inspired volume, and hence the seven prophetic times is the appointed period which brings us to, and ushers in, the dispensation of the fullness of times, in which is to be gathered together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth. From this text we learn that the dispensation of the fullness of times is the GATHERING dispensation.

The seven times was emphatically the scattering time, in which God’s people were dispersed among all nations; and we have before clearly proved that at the end of the seven times, was the appointed time for God to set his hand again, the second time, to recover the remnant of his people, and to assemble the outcasts of Israel and gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth; and that the yoke of their cruel and hard bondage was then broken off, and their captivity was then turned, and the latter-day glory was then ushered in, and we shall hereafter prove that the gathering has been going on from that time to the present.

The gathering together of all which are in heaven and on earth, will be consummated when Christ shall come and ALL the holy angels with him, and the righteous are all caught up to meet him. Then the gathering dispensation, which is the dispensation of the fullness of times, will be ended. Hence the dispensation of the fullness of times was ushered in, in 1798, and will close at the second advent of Christ. Joseph Marsh commences this dispensation of the fullness of times after the second advent; but it will then be among the things that are in the past. He identifies it as the glorious probationary age to come after the second advent; but will he find it there? Nay, verily. See his Pamphlet. Title page, Age to Come, pp.1, 98, 125.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

136

REVIEW AND HERALD

JANUARY 24, 1856—NUMBER 17THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES, AND THE DELIVERANCE AND



I anticipate that some may urge Daniel 7:21, 22, as an objection to the position set forth in this article, with respect to the deliverance of the saints in 1798 from under the Papal rule, and their rise, triumph, and prosperity during the 45 years, &c., by telling us that the little horn, Papacy, was to make war with the saints and prevail against them untilTHE COMING OF THE ANCIENT OF DAYS.

At the first view of the above text, there may be some seeming objection to our position; but when rightly compared with other portions of the inspired volume, the seeming objection will vanish. Facts are stubborn things to dispose of, and it is a fact, known, read, and admitted by all, that Protestants are no longer under the dictation of the Papal see, but are themselves in the ascendancy over the Catholics, and that the Catholics have not prevailed in war against the Protestants as a body since 1798. And furthermore, prophecy limits their prevailing against the saints, as predicted in Daniel 7:21, 22, to a time, times, and an half, or 42 months, 1260 years. Daniel 7:25; 7:7; Revelation 13:5, 7. See margin. To prevail signifies to have the advantage over, or the better of. See Judges 16:5; Genesis 49:26. See also Cruden. Rezin, king of Syria, and Pekah, king of Israel, went up toward Jerusalem to war against it, but could NOT PREVAIL against it. Isaiah 7:1. See also 1 Samuel 17:9.

Perhaps you may be ready to inquire, Did the Ancient of days come when the captivity of Zion was turned, when the seven times ended at the downfall of Papacy in the French revolution? In reply we say that the Ancient of days is God the Father. See Daniel 7:9, 13. And he does not come personally himself, even at the Second Advent, but he sends Jesus Christ. See Acts 3:20; Joel 3:13. When God set his hand the first time to recover his people from their Egyptian bondage, he said to Moses, I have surely seen the affliction of my people which are in Egypt, and have heard their cry by reason of their task-masters; for I know their sorrows: and I am COME DOWN to deliver them out of the hand of the Egyptians, &c. Exodus 3:7, 8. In other words, this was setting his hand the first time to recover them from their captivity in Egypt.

The coming of the Ancient of days at the downfall of Papacy, [Daniel 7:21, 22,] I understand to be no more, nor less, than his setting his hand AGAIN the SECOND time to recover the remnant of his people out of the hand of the little horn, Papacy.

At the first deliverance the Lord has represented himself as COME DOWN to deliver. The second deliverance is to be in like manner as the first. Isaiah [Chapter 59:20,] in predicting this second deliverance says, “And the Redeemer shall COME TO ZION and UNTO them that turn from transgression, in Jacob.” Paul quotes this text and locates it where the fullness of the Gentiles is come in. See Romans 11:25, 26. This is identical with the coming of the Ancient of days. Daniel 7:21, 22.

137

The Lord CAME DOWN to see the tower of Babel, to confound their language. The Lord appeared to Abraham when he was about to destroy the cities of the plain. Finally, whenever the Lord has particularly and signally favored his people, or even executed his judgments upon the wicked, it is represented as his COMING to them, or visiting them. See Exodus 3:7, 8, 16; 4:31; Isaiah 26:14; 29:6; Zechariah 10:3.

It is worthy of note that this title, “Ancient of days,” is found only in Daniel 7; and that too in connection with the point of time predicted for him to set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people from their captivity under the Papal yoke. The Lord’s thus manifesting himself by this title at this point of time, seems directly calculated to carry the mind back to ancient time, where God set his hand the first time to recover his people from Egyptian bondage, and to call to mind the fact that he was their glorious and triumphant deliverer in ANCIENT DAYS. It is written, [Isaiah 46:9, 10,] “Remember the former things of old: for I am God, and there is none else: I am God and there is none like me, declaring the end from the beginning and from ancient times the things that are not yet done saying, My counsel shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure.”

From the above facts it is evident that the Lord by manifesting himself by the title Ancient of days at the point where he set his hand the second time to turn the captivity of his people, has designed by this name or title to inspire faith and confidence not only in his ability, but in his faithfulness to perform his word, and that he will as assuredly perform the second recovery of his people at the appointed time as that he did the first in ANCIENT DAYS gone by.

And this view of the matter is further sustained by reading Isaiah, chapters li, and lii. These chapters contain a prophetic account of the second recovery now under consideration. Chapter 51:9–11, contains a prophetic prayer for the Lord to set his hand again the second time to perform this second recovery of his people, in language as follows: “Awake awake, put on strength, O arm of the Lord, awake, AS in the ANCIENT DAYS, in the generations of old art thou not it that hath cut Rahab (or Egypt; see, Psalms 89:10, margin) and wounded the dragon? Art thou not it which hath dried the sea, the waters of the great deep, that hath made the depths of the sea a way for the ransomed to pass over? (ANCIENTLY.) THEREFORE the redeemed of the Lord shall return (the second time) and come with singing unto Zion; and everlasting joy shall be upon their head: they shall obtain gladness and joy; and sorrow and mourning shall flee away. I, even I, am he that comforteth you:” (when your appointed time is accomplished.) The above we deem sufficient on this point.

We will notice one more objection and then the way will be prepared to enter upon the subject of the gathering predicted to be accomplished in the present dispensation of the fullness of times. The objection is that the dominion of the little horn, Papacy, is not taken away tillTHE SITTING OF THE JUDGMENT—DANIEL 7:26.

We will commence our reply to this objection by quoting Isaiah 1:27. “Zion shall be redeemed with JUDGMENT, and her CONVERTS (or they that return of her, margin) with righteousness.” This text synchronizes with Jeremiah 15:21. “And I will deliver thee out of the hand of the wicked, (that wicked, or the man of sin; see 2 Thessalonians 2:3, 8,) I will REDEEM thee out of the hand of the TERRIBLE.” The dreadful and terrible beast. Daniel 7:7.

138

God spake to Abraham on this wise, that his seed should sojourn in a strange land, and that they should bring them into bondage, and entreat them evil four hundred years. And the nation to whom they shall be in bondage will I JUDGE, said God, and after that shall they come forth and serve me in this place.” Acts 7:6. 7; Genesis 15:13, 14. Again it is written, [Exodus 6:6,] “Wherefore say unto the children of Israel, I am the Lord, and I will bring you out from under the burdens of the Egyptians, and I will rid you out of their bondage, and I will redeem you with a stretched out arm and with great JUDGMENTS.” And in like manner was the remnant redeemed when God set his hand again the second time to recover and redeem them out of the hand of their oppressors. Paul in speaking of the first recovery from Egyptian bondage says, Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples, and they are written for our admonition upon whom the ends of this world are come. And the trodden down host, the martyrs, were heard when the fifth seal was opened, crying with a loud voice, saying, how long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not JUDGE and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth, and it was said unto them that they must rest yet a little season till their fellow-servants that should be killed as they were should be fulfilled. The appointed time for God to judge, &c., had not yet come; for some of understanding must fall, i.e., be killed as they were, even to the time of the end. Then God would JUDGE and avenge their blood on their oppressors. This I understand to be the judgment that sat when the dominion of the little horn, Papacy, was taken away to consume and to destroy it unto the end.

It is apparent from this text that the judgment sits and the dominion of the Papacy was to be taken away a space of time before the end, for a consuming process follows and is continued to the end, when he is destroyed. And thus the fruit of the stout heart of the king of Syria is punished, and the glory of his high looks. See Daniel 7:20; 11:36; Isaiah 10:12. This is the consumption decreed which has overflown with righteousness. Isaiah 10:12, 22. Whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, &c. Said Jesus, “My words they are spirit,” &c. It was the light of truth that began to shine out in the reformation that crippled the influence and power of Papacy; and since the time of the end, the Bible which was formerly suppressed, and kept from the people, has been brought out of its sackcloth covering by being translated into the different languages and circulated throughout the world. Also the books of Daniel’s and John’s visions have been unsealed and open, and the increase of knowledge in understanding of the same has revealed and exposed the corruptions of the Papal church, and thus the word of the Lord which is the spirit of his mouth has been consuming the power and dominion of the Man of Sin; and thus the consumption decreed has overflown with righteousness.

This is also the righteousness with which Zion’s converts have been redeemed. Isaiah 1:27. It is written, [Acts 7:17,] But when the time of the promise drew nigh which God had sworn to Abraham, the people grew and multiplied in Egypt. So also when the time of the promise drew nigh, that the Lord would set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people from spiritual, or antitypical Egypt, the people Israel began to grow and multiply by the reformation under Luther.

139

The book of Revelation was as much a sealed book up to the time of the end as was the book of Daniel’s visions. Revelation 22:10, 11, were alike prophetically spoken, and can only apply after the time of the end arises. The dragon of Revelation 12, and the Papal beast of Chapter 12, symbolize the same as Daniel’s fourth beast with ten horns, and little horn that made war with the saints. Revelation 17 alone explains who THEY were that took away his dominion predicted in Daniel 7:26. To understand the prophetic periods of Revelation, is to understand those of Daniel’s visions; hence the book of Revelation was a sealed book until opened in connection with the book of Daniel’s visions at the time of the end.

Said Jesus, the word that I have spoken shall judge him in the last day. John 12:48. The books of Daniel’s and John’s visions contain the principal prophetic history of the wickedness of the Papal kingdom, and the predicted judgments which were to be inflicted upon the Papal nation when Jerusalem’s appointed time was accomplished; hence may be seen the necessity of these books being opened at that time. These two books constitute a very important portion of the two witnesses, or the two prophets which tormented them that dwell on the earth by smiting the earth with all plagues as often as they will. Revelation 11:3–10.

The ten horns of the Papal beast were dependent upon, and received their power and authority, their crown and thrones from the Papal head, from the Pope; and when his dominion was taken away, it was the overthrowing of the throne of kingdoms. Haggai 2:22. Hence all the Papal thrones dependent on the Papal head were in effect cast down with their head. And Buonaparte soon set himself to the work of displacing the kings set up by the Papal see, and set up in their stead those of his own choice. The thrones of the Papal kingdom were thus overthrown, or cast down when God began to JUDGE, and avenge the blood of his servants on them that dwelt on the earth, in answer to the prayer of the martyrs. See Revelation 6:9–11. These are the facts in history, and we shall not stop to prove that these were the thrones referred to in Daniel 7:9.

The angel said to John while on the isle of Patmos, Come hither; I will shew thee the JUDGMENT of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters. The angel showed John a woman, which symbolized the Papal church, seated upon a scarlet-colored beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns; the angel informed John that the ten horns or kings would hate the woman and make her desolate and naked, &c. For God hath put in their hearts to fulfill his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast until the words of God should be fulfilled. This text does not embrace the fulfillment of all of God’s words, but only those words which predict the JUDGMENT of the Papal church. This was all that the angel had pledged himself to show John in this vision.

The woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls. To deprive the Papal church of this gaudy array, and her costly decoration, is what leaves her DESOLATE and NAKED, and is so far the JUDGMENT of the Papal church which the angel showed to John.

This attire of the Papal church is not without its signification. The purple and scarlet color attire is the sign or emblem of being clothed with the civil power of state. This will appear from the following extracts:

140

Josiah Litch in his Prophetic Expositions, Vol. II, pp.84–86, in speaking of the first Catholic war, 508–18, gives the following from Gibbon: “The crown and mitre were staked on this momentous quarrel:” “and it nearly cost the emperor Anastasius his throne and his life.” Without his diadem, and in the posture of a suppliant, Anastasius appeared on the throne of the circus. The Catholics before his face rehearsed the genuine Trisagion; they exulted in the offer, which he proclaimed by the voice of a herald, of ABDICATING THE PURPLE; they listened to the admonition that since all could not reign they should previously agree in the choice of a sovereign.”

From the above we see that to abdicate the purple is to deprive one of the civil power of state. Our Saviour was by the Roman soldiers arrayed in a mock SCARLET robe and crown of thorns, who mockingly said, Hail, king of the Jews.

An American clergyman who visited Rome, in describing his visit to the church of St. Gregory, describes the entrance of the pope into the church in the following language: “A venerable old man, clothed in SCARLET, attended by a large retinue, almost immediately entered, at whose approach the monks fell back with the most respectful deference. He had scarcely trod upon the threshhold before a dozen of his attendants gathered around him; some in SCARLET livery, others in rich canonicals, and others in military equipage, &c.” The spirit of Popery, in letters from a father to his children, pp.95, 96.

The pope has ever claimed the right of crowning and imparting civil power to kings. “Boethus, B. 13, of Scotland, p.788, speaks of the inauguration of the king: “A legate was sent by the pope with a sword and PURPLE hat.” The sword was the emblem of the military power, and the PURPLE hat the sign of the civil power imparted by the pope to the king.

The purple and scarlet colored dress is the Roman sign or emblem of royalty. In 1798 the pope was compelled to abdicate the PURPLE when he signed his abdication with respect to his temporal power. In 1798, Buonaparte at the head of the French nation put on the SCARLET DRESS. The following is from Lockhart’s Napoleon, page 160. Lockhart after speaking of Napoleon’s removing the seat of government from the Louxembourg to the old palace of the Tuilleries, &c., says, “Shortly after this he (Buonaparte) appeared in his NEW OFFICIAL dress of RED SILK, and a black stock. Some one observed to him that this last article was out of keeping with the rest. No matter, replied he smiling, a small remnant of the military character will do us no harm.” One point we wish noted, viz., the Pope was deprived of his civil power and purple and scarlet dress in 1798 and Buonaparte puts it on in the following year, 1799.

From 508 to 538 the supremacy of the Catholics and of the civil power of the west was invested in the person of Clovis, king of France. The following is from the Midnight Cry: “Constantine first abolished Paganism; it was restored under the Barbarians, and continued until their conversion to Christianity. Clovis, king of France, was converted to the faith, A. D. 496, and embraced the Catholic faith, and obtained the title of “most Christian king,” and “eldest son of the church,” the other kings were converted soon after, some to the Catholic, some to the Arian faith. The Ostrogoths of Rome embraced the Arian faith, as also the Vandals of Africa. In connection with this Arian government, the old Roman government still retained a hold in Rome under the consular dignity and power.

141

Clovis from the time of his conversion devoted his time and energies to the extension of the Catholic faith; and carried forward his wars to that end. His last great battle was fought in the conquest of the Visgoths and their subjection to the faith IN 508; and on his return home he was met at the city of Tours, by the ambassador of Anastasius, emperor of Constantinople, conferring on Clovis the insignia and title of CONSUL of ROME and patrician . . . so that a Catholic king of the west for the first time, became the SUPREME Roman power in 508, A. D. This was the supremacy of Catholics, not of Popery. The supremacy of the pope was in 538.”

In 538 the Papal form of government was established by the decree of Justinian being carried into effect. This was the dragon giving his power, his seat, and great authority, to the Papal beast. This decree clothed the Pope, the head of the church, with the civil power and the PURPLE and SCARLET robe. The supremacy of the pope is limited in prophecy to 1260 years. Then the judgment was to sit and they should take away his dominion to consume and to destroy it unto the end. Add 1260 to 538 and it brings us to 1798.

Dr. Adam Clarke says on this passage, [Daniel 7:26,] “In 1798 the French Republican army under general Berthier, entered Rome and ENTIRELY superseded the whole Papal power.” “On the 15th of February, 1798, the Papal government was ABOLISHED, Rome declared a Republic, five consuls, a senate, and tribunate composed the government of Rome. The pope signed his ABDICATION in reference to his temporal power, and was then carried to France where he died a prisoner, August 29th, 1799. Rotteck’s History of the world.”

From the above extracts from history it is seen that IN Clovis, king of France, was the supremacy of the Catholics, and in him was vested the civil power of state in the ten-horned kingdom of Rome from 508 up to 538. This power then passed into the hands of the pope who held it for 1260 years, up to 1798. The French then took back into their own hands the supremacy of the Roman kingdom which had passed from their hands into the hands of the pope just 1260 years previous. In 1798 the pope signed his abdication with respect to his civil power of state, in other words he abdicated the PURPLE. This act divested the church of Rome of the purple and scarlet robe, and also of the crown in which was set the gold and precious stones and pearls with which she was decked.

From the fact of the purple and scarlet robe’s being literal and emblematical, I understand the gold, the precious stones, and pearls in the crown with which she was decked, and also the golden cup in her hand to be all literal and emblematical. The pope professes to fill the office of Christ in expiating sins. The golden cup I understand to be the golden censer in which the Roman high priest offers incense in their idolatrous worship; hence the golden cup is emblematical of her pretended high priesthood; and hence the woman’s attire, decoration, and her golden cup being all literal and emblematical, it argues that the name written in her forehead be also literal and emblematical; that is to say, allusive, or in other words significant or emblematical of her real character.

The gold, the precious stones, and pearls set in the Pope’s crown might have been arranged in a hieroglyphical, which signifies emblematical or allusive, manner so as to read, Mystery Babylon, the great, the mother of harlots. That this was the case there is some evidence.

142

The following is from the Advent Herald, under the head of “The pope the man of sin, and Rome the Babylon of the Apocalypse. Two lectures delivered on Tuesday, May 27th, and Thursday, May 29th, 1851, in Exeter hall, London, by Rev. J. Cumming, D. D. “The system is delineated in the passage I have read, as the `mystery of iniquity.’ `I heard the other day from a friend, that among the Arabs there was a system of what is called jewel writing—a sort of hieroglyphics, by which one could read the meaning conveyed by the arrangement and colors of jewels, as placed on a crown. I was told by him that the ancient tiara of the popes had jewels upon it, signifying in that mode of writing which a Jew who knew the secret was able to read, `Mystery Babylon, the great, the Mother of harlots.’ The Jews it is said thus arranged the precious stones, because they hated the pope as they hated him now.”

In 1798 the pope signed his abdication with respect to his temporal power; in other words, he abdicated the PURPLE. This left the church of Rome desolate and naked; stripped of her purple robe and civil power of state. The Papal government was abolished, and entirely superseded and the government of Rome re-organized, and the pope led a captive to France in 1798. In this history we find a perfect fulfillment of Daniel 7:26, and Revelation 13:10.

The following year, 1799, Buonaparte, who was chief consul, put on the scarlet dress. He afterwards declared the temporal sovereignty of the pope wholly at an end, incorporating Rome with the French empire, declaring it to be his second city. He proceeded to the work of displacing the Papal kings set up by the pope, and set up in their stead those of his own choice, incorporating their territory with the French empire, declaring himself the inheritor of Caesar’s throne. Thus in the person of Buonaparte was then invested the supremacy of the Roman kingdom, and the supremacy of the Catholics; the same as it was in the person of Clovis, king of France, from 508 to 538; and Buonaparte never yielded that supremacy until he abdicated in favor of young Napoleon, his son.

From the above facts it must be apparent to all, that in the French revolution the supremacy of the Roman government was re-organized and a new system or form of the government framed as really so as when the Papal form was established; consequently the Napoleon dynasty must necessarily constitute one of the seven heads of the beast or forms of universal supremacy. Note this point.

During this revolution millions were slain upon the battle-field, and by the hand of the executioner.

The following is from the history of the church by Goodrich. pp.183–4:“The revolutionary torrent which was thus set in motion, destroyed law,

government, and religion in France, and laid WASTE the ROMAN CHURCH BOTH there and in neighboring countries. Her priests were MASSACRED. Her silver shrines and saints were turned into money for the payment of troops, her bells were converted into cannon, and her churches and convents into barracks for soldiers. From the Atlantic to the Adriatic she presented but one APPALLING SPECTACLE. She had shed the blood of saints and prophets, and God now gave her blood to drink.

143

“A civil constitution was framed for the clergy, to which all were required to swear on pain of death or banishment. The great body refused, and priest and altar were overturned, and blood once esteemed sacred, flowed to the horses’ bridles. Such as could, escaped through a thousand dangers, and found in asylum in foreign countries. No tongue can tell THE WOES of the nation.” Marsh’s Eccl. Hist. p.300.

This was eating her flesh in the same sense that she had drunk the blood of the saints and prophets. And while the French were burning and destroying the Roman inquisitions, it is said that they sent home word that they were consuming the old carcass with a slow FIRE. And thus the Papal church was made desolate and naked and they ate her flesh and burned her with fire. And such was the JUDGMENT of the Papal church shown by the angel unto John; and thus in answer to the prayer of the martyrs also when the fifth seal was opened, [Revelation 6:9–11,] God did JUDGE and avenge their blood on their oppressors, when their appointed time was accomplished, and thus the judgment was set when they took away the dominion of the Papal horn. Daniel 7:26.

The Napoleon dynasty and form of government was the successor of the Papal form. When the kings of Europe willingly permitted the French nation to take the Papal supremacy into its own hands, it was in fulfillment of Revelation 17:17. “For God hath put in their hearts to fulfill his will, and to agree and give THEIR KINGDOM unto the beast until the words of God be fulfilled;” that is to say, till the JUDGMENT was executed upon the Papal church in making her desolate and naked, &c.

From this text we learn the stubborn fact that the ten-horned kingdom was given to that power which made the Papal church desolate and naked, which was none other than the French nation; hence there is no avoiding the conclusion that the Napoleon dynasty constituted the scarlet-colored beast with seven heads and ten horns; for it was the scarlet-colored beast to which the ten kings in their agreement, gave THEIR KINGDOM. See Revelation 17:3, 16, 17. As we have before intimated that when the ten kings of Europe willingly permitted the French nation to take the Papal supremacy, which was the supremacy of the ten-horned kingdom, into their own hands, it was the ten kings giving their (supreme) power and kingdom unto the scarlet beast.

Another important fact is here worthy of notice; viz., that if the scarlet-colored beast symbolizes the Papal form of government during the 1260 years as has been supposed, then the above act of the ten kings would be their giving their Papal power and kingdom, to the Papal power and kingdom; or in other words, it would be the scarlet-colored beast giving his power and kingdom to himself; so we see this will not do; hence we are driven to the conclusion that the scarlet-colored beast with seven heads and ten horns, must symbolize the form of the Roman government which succeeded the Papal form, and can be none other than the Napoleon dynasty.

It was the scarlet beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit. See Revelation 17:8. It was this beast that made war against the two witnesses. See Chapter 11:3–14. This was the act of the French government in their attempt to extirpate the Bible and Christianity from the world. Buonaparte in his official scarlet-colored dress, became emperor of the Roman ten-horned kingdom. He declared the temporal sovereignty of the pope wholly at an end, incorporating Rome with the French empire, declaring it to be his second city, and appointed a committee for the administration of the civil government.

144

He pursued his onward progress in dethroning the Papal kings set up by the pope, and setting up in their stead those of his own choice, incorporating their territory with the French empire. But the sun of Napoleon’s glory soon reached its zenith and was destined to sink with greater rapidity. Its last glimmering rays died away upon the memorable plains of Waterloo. The great powers had formed an alliance against him, and when the sun of his glory was obscured, they convened a conference of the allied powers in 1815, and replaced the kings which Buonaparte had dethroned. They restored to the pope the civil authority over a small territory in Italy, and thus they bound up and slightly healed the deadly wound of the Papal head, that its life, like that of the three beasts of Daniel 7:12, might be prolonged for a season and time to be destroyed by the brightness of Christ’s coming.

When the deadly wound was thus healed in 1815, the Napoleon dynasty then disappeared. Then would apply the words of the angel; viz., “The beast that thou sawest WAS and is not.” From 1815 to 1848–9, the Napoleon dynasty was not. But in the unparalleled revolution which swept over Europe like a mighty tornado in 1848–9, the Napoleon dynasty ascended out of the bottomless pit. But his career is short, his prophetic history is told in few words; viz., “And shall ascend out of the bottomless pit and go into perdition.” He is no sooner risen out of the pit than he is on the high road to perdition; and in spite of all his energies to avoid the mighty whirlpool, yet by the resistless power of an unseen hand he is already being drawn toward the mighty vortex where he will find himself in the battle-field of the great day of God Almighty, to be trodden in the wine-press of the fierceness of the wrath of the Lord of hosts, and thus be engulfed in the pit and dark night of “perdition;” and thus will end the Roman government and kingdom, when he ventures to make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome him; for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings.

It may now be said, since 1848–9, of the beast that was, and then disappeared in 1815 and was not till 1848–9, that now he “yet is.” And this beast that ascended out of the bottomless pit and is now on the high road to perdition in the successive line of the heads, is the eighth, and is of the seven. This fact clearly reveals the first Napoleon dynasty, which was the predecessor of this eighth, to be the seventh head. The most common view has been that the Papal form of the Roman government constituted the seventh head of the Roman beast; but the angel said to John, “Five are fallen, one is, (that is the sixth,) and the other, (viz., the seventh,) is not yet come, and when he cometh he must continue a SHORT SPACE.”

Since the foundation of the world, there has no form of Universal supremacy existed or continued so long a space as the Papal; hence with no degree of propriety whatever can the language of the angel, [Revelation 17:10,] viz., “When he (the seventh head) cometh he must continue a SHORT SPACE,” be applied to the Papal head. But in the history of the Napoleon dynasty, we find a perfect fulfillment of this prophecy. The Napoleon dynasty continued but a short space: just long enough to accomplish the object for which it was raised up. Buonaparte was as really a subject of prophecy as was Cyrus the Persian; and accomplished the divine design for which he was raised up, as really as did Cyrus the king of Persia, in overthrowing the kingdom of Babylon.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

145

Battle Creek, Michigan, January 31, 1856—The manuscript for the continuation of Brother Edson’s article on The Times of the Gentiles, is not received at the date of closing up this paper, January 30.

REVIEW AND HERALD

FEBRUARY 14, 1856—NUMBER 20THE TIME OF THE GENTILES, AND THE DELIVERANCE AND



THERE has been much speculation and confusion respecting the seven heads of the Roman beast. In order to arrive at a correct understanding of what the seven heads symbolize, one of two positions must necessarily be established; that inspiration does interpret, and reveal, and designate what the seven heads symbolize, or it does not. If the latter be the case, then we are for ever left in the dark to our own speculations, and hence perfect confusion on this point must for ever unavoidably reign. This cannot be the right position; hence we choose the former, and are thus prepared to search the inspired volume for an interpretation of the seven heads. The inspired Interpreter testifies that “the seven heads are seven mountains on which the woman sitteth. And they are seven kings, (or kingdoms—Whiting’s translation,) five are fallen, one is, and the other is not yet come,” &c.

From this testimony we learn that the seven heads symbolize seven different successive forms of universal supremacy. Each form of universal supremacy or head has in its successive turn swayed the universal scepter over all other minor governments and provinces. According to the inspired testimony, the woman, Babylon, has been seated upon each of the seven heads, or successive forms of the universal supremacy. But if this woman, Babylon, symbolizes ONLY the Papal form of the world’s church, then she has never been seated upon more than two of the seven heads or mountains; the sixth, or Papal head, and the seventh head, or Napoleon dynasty.

Those who make the seven heads symbolize seven different forms of the Roman government, make the Papal form the seventh head. According to this theory the woman Babylon had been seated upon six of the seven heads before the Papal form of the world’s church existed. It was the PAGAN form of the world’s church which sat upon the preceding forms of the Roman government until it gave place to the Papal form in the forepart of the sixth century of the Christian era; hence the woman Babylon, symbolizes the Pagan, as well as the Papal form of Satan’s counterfeit rival church; and this truth is also further sustained from the fact that in her is found the blood of saints, and of prophets, and of ALL that were slain upon the earth; hence we may put it down as a settled truth that this woman Babylon, symbolizes both the Pagan and Papal forms, or the world’s church in her different forms through ALL ages. And the Pagan form of this church has been seated upon the ancestral Assyrian or Babylonian, the Medo-Persian, the Grecian, and the Roman kingdoms; hence ALL of these must necessarily be taken into the account of the seven heads, or forms of the universal supremacy. And if we allow the Bible to be its own interpreter of the seven heads, in vain shall we search the inspired

146

volume for a designation of seven different successive forms of universal supremacy in the Roman government.

The present Napoleon dynasty with Louis Napoleon as its representative head, is by inspiration designated to be the eighth but is of the seven; (i.e., a revival of the seventh and goes into destruction. See Whiting’s translation;) hence we can count heads no farther in this direction. The first Napoleon dynasty with Napoleon Buonaparte as its representative head which continued a short space, is also designated to be the true seventh head. This fact we have clearly demonstrated.

Having the true seventh head thus designated, we are prepared to follow the inspired history in the line of its predecessors in the universal supremacy until we find the number one and thus we shall find the Bible designation of the true seven heads.

The predecessor of the seventh head in Roman supremacy was the Papal form, symbolized by the Papal beast; [Revelation 13:1–10] and also by the little horn, which came up among the ten. Daniel 7:8, 2–26. And that which preceded the Papal form, was the divided state of the Roman government, symbolized by the mixture of iron and clay; [Daniel 11:41] and also by the rise of the ten horns out of the Roman kingdom, [chapter 7:24] which arose from the Barbarian conquests on the imperial power of Rome.

If it be objected that the ten horns are distinct from the seven heads, and hence are not to be counted as one of the heads, we reply, that however valid this objection may appear, one fact must be admitted, that the divided state of the Roman government symbolized by the ten horns, has existed under different forms of supremacy which must be taken into the account of the seven heads; otherwise the seven heads must have preceded the rise of the ten horns.

We have demonstrated the Napoleon form of supremacy to have constituted the seventh head, and all will admit that the Papal form which arose after the divided state must be counted as one of the heads.

The Papal power and kingdom is designated [Revelation 17:13, 17] to be the property or power and kingdom of the ten horns, which power and kingdom they (the ten horns) transferred or gave to the scarlet-colored beast, and thus the ten horns emerge themselves from the Papal into the Napoleon form of supremacy. And if these which constitute the second and third forms of the divided state, be taken into the account of the seven heads, what valid objection can there be to the first form of the divided state being counted as one of the heads?

The last of the ten horns had arisen A. D. 483. They arose upon the downfall and conquest of the Roman Empire. The imperial power died and became extinct in the West 476, upon the conquest of Rome by Odoacer a barbarian chieftain who then became established on the throne of the Caesars. See Guthrie’s Universal Geography, Vol. 1, p. 49. Also Litch’s Prophetic Expositions, Vol.ii, pp. 66, 79. And thus the barbarian form of government possessed the seat of the dragon as did the Papal beast, and as did also Napoleon, who in his circular mandate speaks as follows: “WE THE INHERITORS OF CAESAR’S POWER, are firmly resolved to maintain the independence of our throne, and inviolability of our rights.” See Litch, p. 107.

“The submissive people of Italy were prepared to obey without a murmur the authority which he (Odoacer) should condescend to exercise as the vicegerent of the emperor of the West; but Odoacer resolved to abolish that useless and expensive office.” He was also invested with the office of Patrician. Litch, Vol. 1, pp. 99, 100.

147

Constantine abolished Paganism, the national religion of the empire, but the barbarian government restored it; hence it is apparent that the barbarian form of government was in the supremacy with Odoacer as its representative head, 476, A. D. And A. D. 508, Clovis king of the Franks became the representative head of the supreme Roman power.

If it be further objected that the imperial power existed in Constantinople the seat of the Eastern empire till 538, we reply, that it still continued a long while in the East after the Papal supremacy was established in the West. Its life like that of the beast’s, [Daniel 8:12,] was prolonged for a season and time, after its supremacy of dominion was taken away. And in like manner as the Papal government has existed, though its supremacy of dominion has been taken away. Hence we feel justified in counting the barbarian form of the divided state of the Roman government as one of the seven heads, it being designated by inspiration in the rise of the ten kings. Daniel 8:24.

And that form which preceded the barbarian form was the imperial form, and is symbolized by the great red dragon. Revelation 12.

The Imperial, the Barbarian, the Papal and the Napoleon forms of the Roman supremacy are all that inspiration has designated to be taken into the account of the seven heads. The other three which preceded the Roman, are symbolized by the leopard, the bear, and lion of Daniel 7:4–6. These were the three predecessors, and were merged into the Roman kingdom; hence the Roman beast, [Revelation 13:1–10,] has a body like a leopard, and feet like to a bear, and mouth as a lion. These three and the four Roman forms make up the only seven different successive forms of universal supremacy that inspiration has revealed and designated.

The stone which became a great mountain or kingdom and filled the whole earth, [Daniel 2:35, 45,] was cut out of the mountain. The mountain is a definite expression referring to an antecedent; and in this case has nothing in this connection to refer to for its antecedent, but the great image composed of its different metals, symbolizing different forms of supremacy. This great image symbolizes the Gentile supremacy over the people of God during their long period of 2520 years captivity. Jeremiah 51, is a prediction of the destruction of all earthly or Gentile governments, and synchronizes with the smiting of the image upon its feet, when it becomes like the chaff of the summer threshing floors, and the wind carries them away, that no place was found for them. Daniel 2:35, 45. The 25th verse of Jeremiah 51, reads, “Behold I am against thee, O destroying MOUNTAIN saith the Lord, which destroyest ALL the earth: and I will stretch out mine hand upon thee, and roll thee down from the rocks, and make thee a burnt mountain.” See also Zechariah 4:7.

From the above we learn that the universal supremacy of Gentile dominion from its beginning to its final destruction is denominated THE GREAT MOUNTAIN. This great mountain has undergone several grand revolutions. The seven heads which are seven mountains, symbolize the seven changes or forms which the one great mountain has assumed by its seven grand revolutions. Seven is a perfect number, and brings the Gentile supremacy to its final crisis.

From the above we learn the fact that inspiration has designated Babylon, Medo-Persia, Grecia, and the four forms of supremacy in the Roman government. These are the true seven heads.

148

The way is now prepared to examine those prophecies relative to the gathering of the REMNANT during the dispensation of the fullness of times.THE GATHERING OF THE REMNANT OF ISRAEL.

The REMNANT were to be saved FROM the land of their captivity. They were to be delivered OUT OF ALL PLACES and countries wherein they had been scattered during the cloudy and dark day, or period of 2520 years captivity. See Isaiah 11:11, 12; Jeremiah 30:10; Ezekiel 34:11–13.

The land of their captivity during the 2520 years of Gentile dominion over them embraces the ancient Assyrian, or Babylonian, the Medo-Persian, the Grecian, and the Roman empires. These empires embrace all territory East of the Atlantic Ocean; the ancient land of Palestine not excepted; hence we are crowded off from the Eastern Continent, and are necessarily driven to this Western American Continent to find the country into which the Lord has been gathering the remnant of his people since the 2520 years of their captivity ended.

We believe that the country, or nation and government of these United States of North America, which we also believe to be symbolized by the two-horned beast of Revelation 13:11, is the country and place to which the remnant have been gathering. Hence we will now look at some of the evidences relative to the location of the two-horned beast. Revelation 13:11–18.

The territory over which the seven heads of the first beast have exercised their supremacy, embraces the ancient Assyrian, or Babylonian, the Medo-Persian, the Grecian, and the Roman empires; hence the boundaries of all those vast empires form an enclosure around all territory East of the Atlantic Ocean, and for ever precludes the possibility of locating the two-horned beast of Revelation 13, anywhere within that vast enclosure.

This is apparent from the fact that the seven heads denote all the successive forms of Gentile supremacy in that territory from the beginning to the end; and inspiration affirms that the two-horned beast exercises ALL the power of the first beast before him. This he could not do in the territory over which either one of the seven heads had exercised their supremacy, without constituting one of the seven heads of the first beast, and becoming the successor of the first beast before him. This would constitute him a beast with seven heads and ten horns, in like manner as the Papal, and also the scarlet beast. Each appear with seven heads and ten horns, because they are in the successive line of their predecessor, the dragon of chapter xii, with seven heads and ten horns.

The idea of locating the two-horned beast within the territory of the seven-headed dominion is also further precluded from the fact that the last two of the seven heads, viz., the Papal and Napoleon forms of supremacy cover the entire ground from A. D. 538, up to the time when the ten horns of the scarlet-colored beast, or Napoleon form of supremacy makes war with the Lamb and is overcome by him who is Lord of lords and King of kings, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and his kingdom and supremacy is that which shall not pass from one to another. Hence there is no space left for the two-horned beast to exercise ALL the power of the first beast before him in the territory of the seven-headed dominion between A. D. 538, and the battle of the great day when all earthly supremacies come to their final end.

149

The above is sufficient to preclude the location of the two-horned beast east of the Atlantic Ocean. The first beast of Revelation 13:1–10, with seven heads and ten horns, synchronizes with the Papal king, [Daniel 11:36,] which magnified himself above every god or king, and practiced and prospered in so doing, holding this high and exalted station till the indignation or scattering of the power of the holy people was accomplished. This prophetic history of the Papal supremacy will not admit of the infliction of the deadly wound of the first beast, or his being killed with the sword and led into captivity until the scattering or treading-under-foot indignation was accomplished, which was in 1798.

The two-horned beast was seen COMING up out of the earth, at the point where the first beast received the deadly wound, and was led into captivity, 1798; also the two horned beast performs his wonders and miracles in the sight of the first beast after his deadly wound was healed, which was in A. D. 1815 as we have before clearly shown.

This makes the two-horned beast a very modern power, and fixes its chronological rise at the very point where the treading-underfoot indignation ceased, and the appointed or set time for the Lord to favor Zion by setting his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people from the land of their captivity comes, and as the location of the two-horned beast is effectually shut out of all territory on the Eastern Continent, we are necessarily driven to this Western Continent; and as Canada is under the dominion of one of the ten horns of the scarlet-colored beast, we are necessarily confined to these United States as the location of the two-horned beast.

The breaking of the pride of Israel’s POWER, [Leviticus 26:19,] was the uprooting and abolition of their national power and government in the land of Palestine, and scattering them under Gentile rule among all nations. This scattering of the POWER of the holy people could not be accomplished, (that is to say, ended and finished,) as predicted Daniel 7:7, until a restoration of their national power and government was effected. This must be apparent to all. We have before demonstrated that the scattering of the power of the holy people was accomplished A. D. 1798.

At this epoch we might reasonably expect to find somewhere on the globe a newly organized government, resembling in character, the ancient government of Israel in the land of Canaan. That the former, and the latter are both in character republican forms of government, may be seen by comparing 1 Kings 4:25, with Micah 4:4, 5.

Let me here inquire, What was the motive, and object which induced many of the early settlers of this American wilderness, to leave their native land, endure the perils of the sea, the perils among the savage foe of the forest, and the hardships of this lonely and solitary wilderness? I answer they left their native land as the land of Catholic persecution and captivity. Their object in coming to these American wilds was that they might here organize and establish a commonwealth, a government AS NEAR LIKE THAT OF THE JEWS as the difference of circumstances would admit, in order that they might here open an ASYLUM from religious persecution. This fact is conspicuous upon the pages of history.

150

The following is from Hale’s premium history of the United States, p. 78. He says: “It is not un instructive to observe, how early, in some of the colonies, were sown the seeds of the American revolution.” On pp. 11, 12, of his introduction he says: “The religious wars which afflicted France in the sixteenth century, induced that illustrious statesman, [Jasper Coligni,] THE HEAD OF THE PROTESTANT SECT to project, in 1502, a settlement in America, to which his brethren might retire from the persecution of the Catholics. Fitting out two ships, he sent them thither under command of John Rebaut, who landed at a place supposed to be within the limits of South Carolina, &c. This was the first attempt to plant a colony within the limits of the United States; and it is worthy of remark, that to secure an asylum from religious persecution was the object in view.” On p. 31, he says: “One great object of the Puritans, in retiring to the unoccupied regions of New England, was the establishment of a religious commonwealth as nearly upon the MODEL of that of the JEWS as the difference of circumstances would admit. To accomplish this object, they deemed it necessary, and at a general court, held in 1631, they ordained, that none but those who had made a profession of religion, and had become members of some church, should be admitted members of the corporation, or enjoy the privilege of voting.

This law has been too severely censured by those who have lived in more liberal and enlightened times. It contradicted none of the professions of the Puritans. It was in strict accordance with the avowed motives of their emigration. It exhibited less intolerance than was then displayed by every other nation. It violated the rights of none; for no one could claim a right to come into the territory which they had purchased. And it was doubtless essential, such was then the temper of men’s minds, to the repose of their little society.” Read also pp. 61 and 62 of the same history.

Extracts in character like the above, might be multiplied; but the above are sufficient to show that the object of many of the early emigrants to these United States, was to establish a commonwealth, as nearly after the model of that of the Jews, as the difference of circumstances would admit.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)REVIEW AND HERALD

FEBRUARY 21, 1856—NUMBER 21THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES, AND THE DELIVERANCE AND



THAT a restoration of a republican, national power and government of the remnant of the Lord’s people was to be effected and established in the closing scenes of the present dispensation will further appear by consulting Ezekiel 17; Isaiah 2, Micah 3:12; 4, and other like predictions. The last verse of Micah 3, predicts the abolition and uprooting of the government, power and nationality of the Jews and placing them under Gentile rule, as follows: “Therefore shall Zion for your sakes be ploughed as a field, and Jerusalem shall become heaps, and the mountain of the house as the high places of the forest.”

151

“The house,” named in the 12th verse, refers to the house of Jacob and house of Israel of verse 9, as its antecedent, and is synonymous with the house of the Lord in the first verse of Chapter 4, and applies in these three verses exclusively to the Lord’s professed people.

“The high places of the forest,” in this prophecy figuratively represents the supremacy of Gentile rule. This will appear by reading Ezekiel 31; 17; Daniel 4:10–2, 20–22; Isaiah 9:18; 10:18, 19; Jeremaih 7:7, 8; Ezekiel 20:46, 47. Mountain, in symbolic prophecy, signifies government or kingdom.

I understand then that Micah 3:12, predicts that the “mountain” or government and kingdom of Israel should be uprooted and abolished, and the supremacy of Gentile rule over them would take its place, and thus their enemies would rule over them. But the prophet Micah does not leave them in this condition under Gentile rule without foretelling the restoration of their government as follows:

“But in the LAST DAYS it shall come to pass that the mountain (i.e., government or kingdom) of the house (or people) of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people shall flow unto it. And many nations shall come, and say, Come and let us go up to the mountain (or government) of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob,” &c. Micah 4:2.

By reading the first five verses of this chapter it will be seen that the government here predicted is a Republican government which tolerates and guarantees and protects the rights of civil and religious liberty, the right of worshiping God after the dictates of our own conscience under our own vine and fig-tree, or in other words, under our own government. Vine and fig-tree figuratively represent government. See Ezekiel 17; Matthew 21:33–41; Isaiah 5:1–7. Luke 8:6–9. Such a government as is here predicted, is found in the constitutional government of these United States of North America, symbolized [Revelation 13:11] by a beast coming up out of the earth having two horns LIKE A LAMB. These two LAMB-LIKE horns represent the civil and ecclesiastical authorities of these United States, which have tolerated, protected and maintained the heaven-born boon of civil and religious liberty, and hence were lamb-like in their character.

The declaration of independence of these United States reads as follows: “We hold these truths to be self-evident: that all men are created EQUAL; that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights; that among these, are life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness; that to secure these rights governments are instituted among men,”.

The constitution based upon this declaration, pledges that all men shall be protected in worshiping God according to the dictates of their own consciences. “Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof.”

152

The decision of George Washington with regard to the DESIGN of the Constitution is as follows: “If I had the least idea of any difficulty resulting from the Constitution adopted by the convention of which I had the honor to be president when it was formed, so as to endanger the rights of any religious denomination, then I NEVER should have attached my name to that instrument. If I had any idea that the general government was so administered that LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE WAS ENDANGERED, I pray you, be assured that no man would be more willing than myself to revise and alter that part of it, so as to avoid all religious persecutions. You can, without doubt, remember that I have often expressed my opinion, that every man who conducts himself as a good citizen, is accountable alone to God for his religious faith, and SHOULD BE PROTECTED in worshiping God according to the dictates of his own conscience.”—GEORGE WASHINGTON.

The above is a letter written by him to a committee of a Baptist society in Virginia in reply to questions as to the design of the constitution.

Although the administrators of our government, the rulers of this people, like the princes and rulers of Israel in days of old, neglect, and fail to execute the justice, judgment, truth, and mercy which this constitutional government require; and although Jeshurun has here again waxen fat and kicked; and has so far departed from the righteous principles of the Constitution as to speak by their enactments of unrighteous laws, “as a dragon,” and in their own degenerate course, resolve themselves into an image of Papal government, from under whose cruel and galling yoke we were but as yesterday delivered; and although our rulers yet exercise all the unrighteous power of the Papal hierarchy by the establishment of religious observances by law with the annexation of unrighteous penalties of a deprivation of the right of buying and selling, and of death itself; and though this people so far degenerate from the principles of uprightness as to perform their wonders and miracles of deception, and constitute themselves the false prophet of these last days, to be taken in connection with the Papal beast and cast alive into the lake burning with fire and brimstone, as clearly predicted in Revelation 13:11–17; 19:20; yet notwithstanding this sad departure from the righteous principles of our CONSTITUTIONAL GOVERNMENT, the Constitution itself in its unmutilated form, breathes the lamb-like principles of a heaven-ordained government, which was established by divine appointment. It is called the mountain, i.e., government of the Lord, [Micah 4:2,] and regards man in the same light as does Revelation and the moral government of God.

It is just such a government as is predicted by the prophets, and as might be expected that God would establish when the SET TIME to favor Zion had come; when he would arise and have mercy upon Zion, by setting his hand again the second time and recovering the remnant of his people from under Gentile rule, by bringing them into an asylum of civil and religious liberty, where they could be protected in the right of worshiping him according to the dictates of their own conscience, with none to make them afraid.

153

The establishment, increase and growth of this government is strikingly set forth in few words. Psalms 72:16, compared with Micah 4:1, 2. “There shall be an handful of corn in the earth upon the TOP OF THE MOUNTAINS; the fruit thereof shall shake LIKE LEBANON: and they of the city shall flourish like grass of the earth.” The parable of the grain of mustard seed, [Matthew 8:31, 32,] bears a very striking resemblance of the planting and growth of our own government. Compare together Ezekiel 18:22–24; Psalms 72:16; Micah 4:1, 2; Matthew 13:31, 32. It is here that the parable [Matthew 25:1–10] has had its principal fulfillment.

That the SCATTERING of the POWER of the holy people was accomplished and ended and that the GATHERING dispensation of the fulness of times was ushered in, in the year 1798; and that God did then set his hand again the second time to recover the REMNANT of his people from the land of their captivity, and GATHER them out of the countries wherein they had been scattered, we have clearly demonstrated in the former part of this article. And there is none other country that will answer the specifications of prophecy respecting the location and description of the country into which they are gathered, but this American land.

But some may object to this and say that they were to be gathered into the land which God gave unto their fathers and affirm that that is none other than the ancient land of Canaan and quote to sustain this objection, Jeremiah 30:3; 16:15; Ezekiel 20:38, and other like predictions. But I do not understand these scriptures to refer exclusively to the ancient land of Canaan: for the land which God gave unto the fathers, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and their seed is the whole earth made new, the kingdom under the whole heaven. Please read Genesis 13:14, 15; Acts 7:5; Hebrews 11:8–10, 39, 40: Daniel 7:27. Abraham and his seed were made heirs of the world. Romans 4:13. The righteous shall inherit the earth and dwell therein for ever. Psalms 37:29.

We freely admit that God will finally gather Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and all the true seed, the WHOLE house of Israel, even ALL of it into the land which he gave by promise unto the fathers, which will be the whole earth made new. But we here wish one important point distinctly understood, and borne in mind, viz., that there is a clear distinction between the final gathering of the WHOLE house of Israel; and the recovery or gathering of the REMNANT of Israel from the land of their captivity and out of the countries wherein they were scattered. Please read Isaiah 11:11, 12; 10:20–22; Jeremiah 30:10; Ezekiel 34:11–13. This recovery and gathering of the REMNANT is prior and PREPARATORY to the final gathering into the land of Israel given by promise unto the fathers. In like manner as when God set his hand the first time to recover his people from their Egyptian bondage, he gathered them out of Egypt the land of their captivity into the wilderness to prove and test their loyalty to him by the requirement of obedience to the righteous rules of his moral government as a CONDITION and necessary PREPARATION to enter in and possess the land of Canaan. See Deuteronomy 8:1, 2; 6:17, 18; 4:1.

154

So also in like manner when he set his hand again the second time to recover the REMNANT of his people, he gathers them out of the land of their captivity, the countries wherein they were scattered and brings them into the WILDERNESS, where they are again the second time tried, and their loyalty proved by the requirement of faithful obedience to the same righteous rules of his moral government, as the CONDITION and necessary PREPARATION before they can enter the land of Israel, the whole earth made new, given by promise unto the fathers. Accordingly we find it written, [Ezekiel 20:33–38,] “As I live saith the Lord God, surely with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out, will I rule over you: (that is to say, during the 2520 years captivity after which) “I will bring you out from the people, and will gather you out of the countries wherein ye are scattered, with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out, (as in the French revolution,) and I will bring you into the WILDERNESS of the people, and there will I plead with you face to face. LIKE as I pleaded with your fathers in the WILDERNESS of the land of Egypt, so will I plead with you saith the Lord God. And I will cause you to pass under the rod, and I will bring you into the BOND of the COVENANT: and I will purge out from among you the rebels, and them that transgress against me: I will bring them forth out of the country where they sojourn, and they SHALL NOT enter into the land of Israel, (the earth made new,) and ye shall know that I am the Lord.”

Again, [Micah 7:14–16,] “Feed thy people with thy rod, the flock of thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the WOOD, in the midst of Carmel: let them feed in Bashan and Gilead, as in the days of old. ACCORDING to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt will I shew unto him marvelous things. The nations shall see and be confounded at all their might,” &c. “And they shall dwell safely in the WILDERNESS and sleep in the WOODS.” Ezekiel 34:25. Also Hosea 2:14, 15. “Therefore behold I will allure her and bring her into the WILDERNESS, and speak COMFORTABLY unto her. And I will give her her vineyards from thence, and the valley of Achor for a door of hope; and she shall sing there, as in the days of her youth, and AS in the day when she came up out of the land of Egypt.”

Once more we read Isaiah 40:1–10. “Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God. Speak ye COMFORTABLY to Jerusalem, and cry unto her that her appointed time (margin) is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned: for she hath received of the Lord’s hand double for all her sins. The voice of him that crieth in the WILDERNESS, PREPARE ye the way of the Lord, make strait in the DESERT a highway for our God.” O Zion that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain: O Jerusalem that bringest good tidings, lift up thy voice with strength: lift it up, be not afraid: say unto the cities of Judah, behold your God! Behold the Lord God will come with strong hand, and his arm shall rule for him: behold his reward is with him, and his work before him.” Verses 9, 10.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

155

REVIEW AND HERALD

FEBRUARY 28, 1856—NUMBER 22THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES, AND THE DELIVERANCE AND


CONSIDERED.BY HIRAM EDSON—(CONTINUED.)

IT is in this American land that the great body of the Church has chiefly shared her glorious triumph and prosperity since 1798. It is here that the wilderness and the solitary place have been made glad for them, and the desert has rejoiced and blossomed as the rose.

It is here that the loud voice of preparation, “Prepare ye the way of the Lord,” has been chiefly given. From this American land the Advent message has sounded forth to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people. This land, and people are recognized by the name of Zion, and Jerusalem, [Isaiah 2:1–3; 40:1, 9; Micah 4:1, 2] of whom it is written, [Micah 4:2] “The law shall go forth of Zion and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.” This is now being literally fulfilled in the proclamation of the Third Angel’s Message, [Revelation 14:9–12] advocating the perpetuity and obligation of God’s ten moral precepts, the constitution and foundation of his moral government.

By consulting Ezekiel 38:8–12, we learn the fact that God’s people in the closing scenes of the present dispensation are found dwelling in a land of un-walled villages, having neither bars nor gates, dwelling safely or confidently, (margin,) and that they are a people gathered out of the nations, and out of many people into a land that has always been desolate and waste, that is, an uncultivated, waste, howling wilderness, but is now inhabited by a people gathered out of the nations, and have gotten them goods, and cattle, and gold, and silver. Please read Ezekiel 38:8–12.

We have reached the appointed time when the great body of God’s living, professed people are to be found in such a land as above described; and there is no people or country on the habitable globe at this time that will answer the above description, but the people and country of this American land.

This American land so far as the ancient history of the world is concerned, has been always waste and desolate; an uncultivated, desolate, waste, howling WILDERNESS, unknown to the civilized world until the time of the promise drew nigh, when God was about to fulfill his word, and set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people from the land of their captivity, and bring them into the wilderness of preparation. It was just in due time that God permitted this American continent to be discovered, and without doubt the Lord sent his angel to stir up the spirit of Columbus to engage in the enterprise, and guided his bark across the trackless deep to the discovery of this new world.

The dreadful and terrible beast, [Daniel 7:7, 9] which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet, thought also to cause this American land to feel his iron stamp; but in due time God removed his brazen hoof by bringing back these United States from the sword in the American revolution as predicted Ezekiel 38:8, and thus opened here just in due time an asylum of civil and religious liberty for the remnant of his people to be gathered into.

156

From the foregoing considerations we learn the important truth that God does literally gather the remnant of his people out of the countries wherein they have been scattered, and does literally bring them from the land of their captivity into a literal wilderness of woods, a place of preparation prior to their entering the land of Israel, the promised eternal inheritance of the earth made new.

It is after Jerusalem’s appointed time which was accomplished A. D. 1798, that in the wilderness the voice of preparation is heard sounding. Read Isaiah 40:1–10. It is also since 1798 that steam engine power has been brought into use and applied in propelling rail-road cars. The prophet Nahum has foretold as recorded in chapter 2:3, 4, that “the chariots shall be with flaming torches IN the day of his PREPARATION. The chariots shall rage in the streets, they shall justle one against another in the broad ways: they shall seem like torches, they shall run like the lightnings.”

We now behold these chariots streaming through the land in all directions; we hear their loud and shrill whistle, and their loud rolling thunder in the distance, and are thus admonished in thunder tones that the day of GOD’S PREPARATION has arrived, and we are in the wilderness where the loud voice of his preparation is sounding, “Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a high-way for our God - and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed and all flesh shall see it together. Behold the Lord God will come with strong hand, and his arm shall rule for him: behold his reward is with him, and his work before him.” Read Isaiah 40:1–11.

Inasmuch as the remnant were to be gathered out of all places and countries wherein they were scattered, and were to be brought from the land of their captivity into the wilderness of preparation, the question arises, How much territory does the land of their captivity embrace? Answer: It embraces the ancient Assyrian or Babylonian, the Medo-Persian, the Grecian, and Roman empires: it embraces all territory over which the seven heads of Gentile rule have exercised their supremacy, the land of Canaan not excepted; hence we are driven entirely from the eastern continent to find the wilderness of preparation into which the remnant are gathered to prepare the way of the Lord, and make strait in the desert a highway for our God; and hence we are unavoidably confined to this American continent.

It is written [Daniel 8:9] of the little horn (Rome) that “it waxed exceeding great toward the South, (Egypt,) and toward the East, (Palestine is in the East from Rome,) and toward the pleasant land.” From the reading of this text, the pleasant land lies in a different point of compass from those named, and is necessarily located in the West, and must refer to the wilderness of preparation.

From the above it is clear that this wilderness of preparation is the pleasant land brought to view Daniel 8:9. It is called in chapter 11:41, 45, the glorious land, and the glorious holy mountain, or goodly land, land of delight or ornament, &c. See margin.

157

In Isaiah 11:11–16, we have the prophetic account of the Lord’s setting his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people from the countries of their dispersion, and to gather and assemble them from the four corners of the earth, and the point of compass toward which they journey, in leaving the land of their captivity is expressly stated in verse 14 to be TOWARD THE WEST. It is also written [chapter 59:19] “So shall they fear the name of the Lord from the West, and his glory from the rising of the sun.” The glory of the coming of the Son of man will be as the lightning shining out of the East even unto the West. Matthew 24:27. When the Lord shall roar like a lion, then the children shall tremble from the West. They shall tremble as a bird out of Egypt, and as a dove out of the land of Assyria. Hosea 11:10, 11.

In the Roman empire the last end of Israel’s captivity was accomplished; for the remnant to leave that land of their captivity and journey toward the West, their is no other alternative but for them to cross the broad Atlantic. Zechariah 10, predicts the departure of the scepter of spiritual Egypt, in other words the taking away the dominion of the pope 1798, and also the gathering of the remnant from the land of their captivity into Gilead and Lebanon; i.e., the wilderness of preparation to which the glory of Lebanon, &c., was given. He also testifies that they pass through the sea with affliction, and shall smite the waves of the sea; and Isaiah 60:9, reads, “Surely the isles shall wait for me, and the ships of Tarshish first to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God. For the remnant to leave the Roman empire and journey toward the West, and pass through or across the sea, would bring them to this American continent. This very plain truth must be visible to all.

This gathering of the remnant from the land of their captivity is accomplished by lifting up an ensign for the nations, and by blowing a trumpet for the assembling of the outcasts of Israel. Compare Isaiah 11:11, 12; 18:3, 7.

(TO BE CONTINUED.)

THE TIME OF THE GENTILES SERIES WAS NEVER FINISHED.

158

Sermon TwelveGOD’S DENOMINATED PEOPLE

REVELATION 10—THOU MUST PROPHESY AGAINAnd he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and

nations, and tongues, and kings. And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise,

and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. Revelation 10:11–11:1.

MEASURE“The grand judgment is taking place, and has been going on for some time. Now

the Lord says, Measure the temple and the worshipers thereof. Remember, when you are walking the streets about your business, God is measuring you; when you are attending your household duties, when you engage in conversation, that God is measuring you. Remember that your words and actions are being daguerreotyped [photographed] in the books of heaven, as the face is reproduced by the artist on the polished plate.” Sermons and Talks, volume 2, 53.

THE COURT WHICH IS WITHOUT THE TEMPLEBut the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it

is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months. And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth. Revelation 11:2, 3.

MEASURE NOT THE OUTER COURT“In the temple at Jerusalem there was a partition wall separating the outer

court from the inner one. Gentiles were permitted to enter the outer court, but it was only lawful for the Jews to penetrate to the inner inclosure. Had a Samaritan passed this sacred boundary, the temple would have been desecrated, and his life would have paid the penalty of its pollution.” The Spirit of Prophecy, volume 2, 149–150.

“Christ . . . taught [often] in the outer court of the temple, that the Gentiles

might hear His words.” Ministry of Healing, 20.

“The time was approaching when he should leave his followers, but he promised them that the Spirit should come to lead them into all truth, to illuminate to their minds the Scriptures which he had himself given to patriarchs and prophets. No longer were the Gentiles to be kept in heathenism, or, as it were, in the outer courts of the temple.” Signs of the Times, December 10, 1894.

159

THE WALL OF PARTITION“The opinion is held by many that God placed a separating wall between the

Hebrews and the outside world; that His care and love, withdrawn to a great extent from the rest of mankind, were centered upon Israel. But God did not design that His people should build up a wall of partition between themselves and their fellow men .” Patriarchs and Prophets, 368.

“The partition wall which Jewish pride had erected, shut even the disciples

from sympathy with the heathen world. But these barriers were to be broken down.” The Desire of Ages, 400.

“The Jews had erected a partition wall between themselves and every other people, but this was not after the direction of the Lord.” The Signs of the Times, October 9, 1886.

“Priests and rulers had interposed themselves between the people and God, and they sought to interpose between them and the great Teacher, even as they do in this day. How great will be the responsibility of men who seek to hinder souls from entering into the kingdom of heaven! The whole tenor of Christ’s teaching was contrary to that of the rabbis. In his sermon on the mount he tore away the middle wall of partition that separated men one from another through national prejudices, and taught the exercise of a love that was to embrace the human race.” The Signs of the Times, October 17, 1895.

GENTILES IN TIME PASTWherefore remember, that ye being in time past Gentiles in the flesh, who are

called Uncircumcision by that which is called the Circumcision in the flesh made by hands;

That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world:

But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ. For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us;

Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace; And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby: And came and preached peace to you which were afar off, and to them that were nigh. For through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father.

Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God; And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit. Ephesians 2:11–22.

160

“As Jesus hung upon the cross, and cried, It is finished, the vail of the temple was rent in twain, from the top to the bottom, to signify that God would no longer meet with the priests in the temple, to accept their sacrifices and ordinances; and also to show that the partition wall was broken down between the Jews and the Gentiles. Jesus had made an offering of himself for both, and if saved at all, both must believe in Jesus as the only offering for sin, and the Saviour of the world.” Spiritual Gifts, volume 1, 102.

AN IMPORTANT ERA“The Christian church was at this time entering upon an important era. The

work of proclaiming the gospel message was now to be prosecuted with vigor among the Gentiles; and the church, as a result, was to be strengthened by a great ingathering of souls. The apostles who had been appointed to lead out in this special work, would be exposed to suspicion, prejudice, and jealousy. Their teachings concerning the breaking down of the middle wall of partition that had so long been maintained between the Jewish and the Gentile world, would naturally subject them to the charge of heresy; and their credentials as ministers of the gospel would be questioned by many zealous, believing Jews. God foresaw the difficulties that his servants would be called upon to meet; and in order that their work should be above challenge, he caused them to be invested with unquestionable authority from his established church. Their ordination was a public recognition of their divine appointment to bear to the Gentiles the glad tidings of the gospel.” Review and Herald, May 11, 1911.

NO BARRIERS“The same agencies that barred men away from Christ eighteen hundred years ago

are at work today. The spirit which built up the partition wall between Jew and Gentile is still active. Pride and prejudice have built strong walls of separation between different classes of men. Christ and His mission have been misrepresented, and multitudes feel that they are virtually shut away from the ministry of the gospel. But let them not feel that they are shut away from Christ. There are no barriers which man or Satan can erect but that faith can penetrate.” The Desire of Ages, 403.

WE ARE STRICTLY DENOMINATIONAL“Everything should be carefully written that light shall shine forth as a lamp that

burneth. Much more should be written upon actual experiences and much more given in short articles, right to the point, on Bible present truth. The reasons why we are the denominated people of God are to be repeated and repeated. Deuteronomy 4:1–13; 5:1–33.” Manuscript Releases, volume 8, 427.

161

UNDER HIS THEOCRACY“We are to invite everyone—the high and the low, the rich and the poor, all sects

and classes—to share the benefits of our medical institutions. We receive into our institutions people of all denominations. But as for ourselves we are strictly denominational; we are sacredly denominated by God and are under His theocracy. But we are not unwisely to press upon anyone the peculiar points of our faith.

“In order that men might not forget the true God, Jehovah gave them a memorial of His love and power—the Sabbath. He says: ‘Verily My Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between Me and you.’ Exodus 31:13. Concerning Israel, the Lord declared: ‘The people shall dwell alone, and shall not be reckoned among the nations.’ Numbers 23:9. To us as well as to ancient Israel these words apply. God’s people are to stand alone. The observance of the seventh-day Sabbath is to be a sign between them and God, showing that they are to be a peculiar people, separate from the world in habit and practice. Through them God will work to gather from all nationalities a people for Himself.” Testimonies, volume 7, 109.

HE CANNOT BE GLORIFIED“Seventh-day Adventists are now to stand forth separate and distinct, a people

denominated by the Lord as His own. Until they do this, He cannot be glorified in them. Truth and error cannot stand in copartnership.” Mind, Character, and Personality volume 2, 559.

REPEATED AND REPEATED“Everything should be carefully written that light shall shine forth as a lamp that

burneth. Much more should be written upon actual experiences and much more given in short articles, right to the point, on Bible present truth. The reasons why we are the denominated people of God are to be repeated and repeated. Deuteronomy 4:1–13; 5:1–33.” Manuscript Releases, volume 8, 427.

And Rehoboam the son of Solomon reigned in Judah. Rehoboam was forty and one years old when he began to reign, and he reigned seventeen years in Jerusalem, the city which the Lord did choose out of all the tribes of Israel, to put his name there. And his mother’s name was Naamah an Ammonitess. 1 Kings 14:21.

DENOMINATED, pp. Named; Called. Noah Websters 1828 American Dictionary of the English Language.

THE LORD SHALL CHOOSE JERUSALEM AGAINCry yet, saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts; My cities through prosperity shall yet be spread abroad; and the Lord shall yet

comfort Zion, and shall yet choose Jerusalem. . . And the Lord shall inherit Judah his portion in the holy land, and shall choose Jerusalem again. Zechariah 1:17; 2:12.

162

DENOMINATED: NAMED“On Sunday, I had freedom in showing our colors on which were inscribed the

commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. I told them that we were Seventh-day Adventists, and the reason of the name which distinguished us from other denominations.” Manuscript Releases, volume 11, 14.

“We are Seventh-day Adventists. Are we ashamed of our name? We answer, ‘No,

no! We are not. It is the name the Lord has given us. It points out the truth that is to be the test of the churches.’” Selected Messages, book 2, 384.

DENOMINATED: BY A MOST SOLEMN COVENANT“Thus the children of Israel were denominated as a special people. By a most

solemn covenant they were pledged to be true to God. Then the people were bidden to prepare themselves to hear the law. On the morning of the third day the voice of God was heard. Speaking out of the thick darkness that enshrouded Him, as He stood upon the mount, surrounded by a retinue of angels, the Lord made known His law.” Fundamentals of Christian Education, 506.

DIVORCED“Meanwhile worshipers from every nation sought the temple which had been

dedicated to the worship of God. Glittering with gold and precious stones, it was a vision of beauty and grandeur. But Jehovah was no longer to be found in that palace of loveliness. Israel as a nation had divorced herself from God. When Christ, near the close of His earthly ministry, looked for the last time upon the interior of the temple, He said, ‘Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.’ Matthew 23:38. Hitherto He had called the temple His Father’s house; but as the Son of God passed our from those walls, God’s presence was withdrawn forever from the temple built to His glory.” Acts of the Apostles, 145.

DENOMINATED—HOLD THE 1ST PRINCIPLES OF OUR DENOMINATED FAITH

“In these last days the one who was once an exalted angel in the heavenly courts is to take the philosophy of men under his training. The people of God are to guard carefully against the seductive influence of the deceiver. They are to hold firmly to the truths which called them out from the world, and led them to stand as God’s denominated people.” Counsels to Writers and Editors, 109.

“God has a denominated people, who are to wait on and trust in Him. They are to be true to the light He has given them, following closely the sacred landmarks.” The Paulson Collection, 109.

163

“I am instructed to say to those who endeavor to tear down the foundation that has made us Seventh-day Adventists: We are God’s commandment keeping people. For the past fifty years every phase of heresy has been brought to bear upon us, to becloud our minds regarding the teaching of the Word—especially concerning the ministration of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary, and the message of heaven for these last days, as given by the angels of the fourteenth chapter of Revelation. Messages of every order and kind have been urged upon Seventh-day Adventists, to take the place of the truth which, point by point, has been sought out by prayerful study and testified to by the miracle-working power of the Lord. But the waymarks which have made us what we are, are to be preserved, and they will be preserved, as God has signified through His word and the testimonies of His Spirit. He calls upon us to hold firmly with the grip of faith, to the fundamental principles that are based upon unquestionable authority. God has placed in our hands a banner on which is inscribed the words ‘The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.’ ‘Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ,’ he declares. At all times and in all places we are to hold the banner firmly aloft. God’s denominated people are to take a firm stand under the banner of truth. The truths that we have been proclaiming for more than half a century have been contested again and again. Again and again the facts of faith have been disputed; but every time the Lord has established the truth by the working of His Holy Spirit. Those who have arisen to question and overthrow the principles of present truth, have been sternly rebuked.” Manuscript Releases, volume 4, 246–247.

AN HOLY PEOPLE“Possibly I could not fully describe the impression that was made upon my mind

by the statement that our medical institutions are undenominational. As I was considering this matter in the night season, it seemed as if One stood up in the midst of us and pointed us back to the Israelites as an illustration of a distinct people, denominated of God. That which made them denominational was the observance of God’s commandments. In the twelfth to the eighteenth verses of the thirty-first chapter of Exodus their distinguishing sign is mentioned. ‘Verily My Sabbaths ye shall keep,’ the Lord declared, ‘for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. . . . It is a sign between Me and the children of Israel forever.’

“The Israelites were a chosen people, separate and distinct from the world. Speaking through Moses, the Lord declared to them, ‘Thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God: the Lord thy God hath chosen thee to be a special people unto Himself, above all people that are upon the face of the earth. The Lord did not set His love upon you, nor choose you, because ye were more in number than any people: for ye were the fewest of all people: but because the Lord loved you, and because He would keep the oath which He had sworn unto your fathers, hath the Lord brought you out with a mighty hand, and redeemed you out of the house of bondmen, from the house of Pharaoh king of Egypt’ [Deuteronomy 7:6–8]. . . .

164

“We are Seventh-day Adventists. This is a fitting name, for we keep the seventh-day Sabbath, and look for the second advent of our Lord in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory. Even with respect to the name indicating some of the peculiar points of faith distinguishing us from other Christians, we are denominational. In keeping the Sabbath that God declares should be kept holy as a sign between Himself and His people, we show to the world that we are His peculiar, chosen people—a people whom He has denominated. . . .

“Notwithstanding the plain message that we gave to the people years ago in regard to the seventh-day Sabbath and other phases of present truth that make us a peculiar people, some have declared that in our institutional work we are undenominational. Those who have pursued this course, linking up with unbelievers, are not following the way of the Lord. He desires us to remain forever a peculiar people, holding ‘the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end.’ He desires us to stand as representatives of His and of His special message of truth in the last days of this earth’s history. How are the people to be warned, unless the very institutions established as agencies for the proclamation of the message, remain true to its principles?” Manuscript Releases, volume 19, 38–42.

AN IMPORTANT UNDERSTANDING“Oh, how little finite beings comprehend the deep things of the Lord God! How

few comprehend or try to ascertain the mysteries of the rejection of the Jews and the calling of the Gentiles! The Bible presents beautiful truths that all may understand, and at the same time it deals in deep mysteries and doctrines which will require deep thought to understand. But nothing is to be misinterpreted, misapplied, or weakened as lightly inspired if inspired at all. God does nothing by halves. His Word is inspired. And God designs that men shall take the Scriptures as His inspired Word, and any man that shall venture to distinguish between the portions of God’s Word, exalting one and belittling another, and taking away from another, places himself in a dangerous position.” 1888 Materials, 259.

DIVORCE BEGINS THE TIME OF THE GENTILES“The time had come for an entirely new phase of work to be entered upon by the

church of Christ. The door that many of the Jewish converts had closed against the Gentiles was now to be thrown open. And the Gentiles who accepted the gospel were to be regarded as on an equality with the Jewish disciples, without the necessity of observing the rite of circumcision.” Acts of the Apostles, 136.

165

THE GIVING OF THE GOSPEL TO THE GENTILES IS DEFINITELY POINTED OUT“The one week—seven years—ended in A. D. 34. Then by the stoning of

Stephen the Jews finally sealed their rejection of the gospel; the disciples who were scattered abroad by persecution ‘went everywhere preaching the word’ (Acts 8:4); and shortly after, Saul the persecutor was converted, and became Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles.

“The time of Christ’s coming, His anointing by the Holy Spirit, His death, and the giving of the gospel to the Gentiles, were definitely pointed out. It was the privilege of the Jewish people to understand these prophecies, and to recognize their fulfillment in the mission of Jesus. Christ urged upon His disciples the importance of prophetic study. Referring to the prophecy given to Daniel in regard to their time, He said, ‘Whoso readeth, let him understand.’ Matthew 24:15. After His resurrection He explained to the disciples in ‘all the prophets’ ‘the things concerning Himself.’ Luke 24:27. The Saviour had spoken through all the prophets. ‘The Spirit of Christ which was in them’ ‘testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow.’ 1 Peter 1:11.” The Desire of Ages, 233–234.

THE APOSTLES TURNED TO THE GENTILES IN A. D. 34“The seventy weeks, or 490 years, were to pertain especially to the Jews. At

the expiration of this period the nation sealed its rejection of Christ by the persecution of His disciples, and the apostles turned to the Gentiles, A. D. 34. The first 490 years of the 2300 having then ended, 1810 years would remain. From A. D. 34, 1810 years extend to 1844. ‘Then,’ said the angel, ‘shall the sanctuary be cleansed.’ All the preceding specifications of the prophecy had been unquestionably fulfilled at the time appointed.” The Great Controversy, 410.

1810 YEARS WOULD REMAINAD34

1810 REMAINING YEARS 1844

166

Sermon ThirteenLUKE 21

And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in the countries enter thereinto. For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled. But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! for there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people. And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled. And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; Men’s hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory. And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption draweth nigh.

And he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; When they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand. So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand. Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled. Heaven and earth shall pass away: but my words shall not pass away. Luke 21:20–33.

JERUSALEM“The city of Jerusalem is no longer a sacred place. The curse of God is upon it

because of the rejection and crucifixion of Christ.” Review and Herald, July 30, 1901.

THE SINNERS IN ZION“In our largest churches the greatest evils exist, because these have had the

greatest light. . . . They have forfeited the terms of peace; there is reason for an alarm to be sounded in all ‘my holy mountain.’ The sinners in Zion should be afraid, in a time when they do not expect it, sudden destruction will surely come upon all who are at ease.” Review and Herald, December 23, 1890.

OLD JERUSALEM

“God has shown me about some trying to get a substitute after the time passed, some would get Jesus upon the great white cloud, others would be looking to old Jerusalem, or as they called it the age–to–come.” Manuscript Releases, volume 4, 404.

NEW JERUSALEM “We should be gathering up every ray of divine light, not looking to old

Jerusalem where Christ was once, but to the New Jerusalem where He is now.” The Paulson Collection, 138–139.

167

JERUSALEM SHALL BE TRODDEN DOWN OF THE GENTILESAnd there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise,

and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months . Revelation 11:1–2.

THE COMPLETE VISIONThen I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint

which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed. Daniel 8:13–14.

THE END OF THE WARAnd after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself:

and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. Daniel 9:26.

THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES BE FULFILLED—1844And he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; When they

now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand. So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand. Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled. Heaven and earth shall pass away: but my words shall not pass away. Luke 21:29–33.

THE FIG TREENeither let the son of the stranger, that hath joined himself to the Lord, speak,

saying, The Lord hath utterly separated me from his people: neither let the eunuch say, Behold, I am a dry tree. For thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep my sabbaths, and choose the things that please me, and take hold of my covenant;

Even unto them will I give in mine house and within my walls a place and a name better than of sons and of daughters: I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off.

Also the sons of the stranger, that join themselves to the Lord, to serve him, and to love the name of the Lord, to be his servants, every one that keepeth the sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of my covenant;

Even them will I bring to my holy mountain, and make them joyful in my house of prayer: their burnt offerings and their sacrifices shall be accepted upon mine altar; for mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people. Isaiah 56:3–7.

DENOMINATED: NAMED, CALLED

168

NO MORE STRANGERSSo shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Zion, my holy

mountain: then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no strangers pass through her any more. Joel 3:17.

MARK THE CURSING OF THE FIG TREE

“‘And he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him.’ Zecheriah 3:1. These things are written for our benefit, and we are to study the word in all these things now, for they concern us particularly. There is to be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation. Our work is to study to weed out of all our discourses everything that savors of retaliation and defiance and making a drive against churches and individuals, because this is not Christ’s way and method. He did not pronounce scathing rebukes against those who did not know the truth, but against those whom God had made the depositaries of sacred responsibilities, a people chosen and favored with every temporal and spiritual advantage, and yet bearing no fruit. The most solemn responsibility for the Jewish nation was when Jesus was in their midst. It was that generation, the generation which rejected him, that was the guilty one. Jesus, speaking sometimes by warning, by judgments, by blessing given and withdrawn, said, ‘They would none of my counsel, they despised all my reproofs.’ If thou art destroyed, it is thyself alone who art responsible. ‘Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life.’ Warning, expostulation, forbearance, and patience are about to cease. Mark the cursing of the fig tree, representing the Jewish nation, covered with leaves of profession, but no fruit to be found thereon. The curse is pronounced upon the fig tree, which represents the moral, thinking, living agent, cursed of God, living as were the Jews for forty years after this event, yet dead. Mark, the other trees, representing the Gentiles, were not covered. They were leafless, making no pretension to having a knowledge of God. Their time of fruit-leaving was not yet. ‘Arise, Shine; For Thy Light is Come.’” Special Testimonies for Ministers and Workers.— No. 7, 59–61.

BEHOLD ALL THE TREESAnd he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; When

they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand. Luke 21:29.

GENTILES“The Gentile world was represented by the leafless, fruitless fig trees. The

Gentiles were destitute, as were the Jews, of godliness, but they had not claimed to be in favor with God. They made no boast of exalted spirituality. They were blind in every sense to the ways and works of God, With them the time for figs was not yet. They were still looking forward to a day which would bring them light and hope.” Signs of the Times, February 15, 1899.

169

SUMMER IS NIGHAnd he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; When

they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand. Luke 21:29.

THE END OF THE WORLDThe harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved. Jeremiah 8:20.

The enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. Matthew 13:39.

WHICH IN TIME PAST WERE NOT A PEOPLETo whom coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of

God, and precious, Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded. Unto you therefore which believe he is precious: but unto them which be disobedient, the stone which the builders disallowed, the same is made the head of the corner, And a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence, even to them which stumble at the word, being disobedient: whereunto also they were appointed. But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light: Which in time past were not a people, but are now the people of God: which had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy. Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul; Having your conversation honest among the Gentiles: that, whereas they speak against you as evildoers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation. 1 Peter 2:4–12.

THIS GENERATION SHALL NOT PASSAnd he spake to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; When they

now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand. So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand. Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled. Heaven and earth shall pass away: but my words shall not pass away. Luke 21:29–33.

“The sun and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw their

shining. The Lord also shall roar out of Zion, and utter his voice from Jerusalem; and the heavens and the earth shall shake: but the Lord will be the hope of his people, and the strength of the children of Israel. So shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Zion, my holy mountain: then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no strangers pass through her any more.” Joel 3:15–17.

170

Sermon FourteenTHE THREE WOES

BABYLON IS FALLEN, IS FALLENAnd he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is

fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. Revelation 18:2.

TWICE FALLENGo to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that they may not

understand one another’s speech. So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth: and they left off to build the city. Therefore is the name of it called Babel; because the Lord did there confound the language of all the earth: and from thence did the Lord scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth. Genesis 11:7–9.

In that night was Belshazzar the king of the Chaldeans slain. And Darius the Median took the kingdom, being about threescore and two years old. Daniel 5:30–31.

UPON THE TESTIMONY OF TWOUPON THE TESTIMONY OF TWOIn the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established. 2

Corinthians 13:1.THE THREE ELIJAHS

Elijah: 1 Kings 18:17–22; 19:1–3.John the Baptist: Matthew 14:3–11.

THE BEAST DRAGON AND FALSE PROPHETDANCE OF DECEPTION—DECIEVING POWER: FALSE PROPHET, UNITED STATES

The prophets of Baal and Salome the daughter of Herodias performed a dance of deception

KING—CIVIL AUTHORITIES: DRAGON, UNITED NATIONSHerod and Ahab are the civil authorities

IMPURE WOMAN—IMPURE CHURCH: BEAST, VATICANJezebel & Salome

THE CAUSE: COMBINATION OF CHURCH AND STATEUnlawful marriage

THE EFFECT—THE MESSAGEElijah told Ahab “Your house is the troubler” and John rebuked Herod because he

had married his brother’s wife

THE WOMAN IS BEHIND THE SCENES PULLING THE STRINGSSalome was under direction of mother—prophets of Baal under direction of

Jezebel

171

THE ISSUEThe woman’s right to deal with heretics

IMPRISONEDAhab could not catch Elijah, but Herod laid hold on John, and bound him, and put

him in prison for Herodias’ sake

THE INTENT IS DEATH

A PUBLIC EVENTMount Carmel—Herod’s birthday

CIVIL POWER DECEIVEDAhab went quickly to inform Jezebel—And Herod was sorry: nevertheless for the

oath’s sake, and them which sat with him at meat, he commanded it to be given her.

THE BEAST DRAGON AND FALSE PROPHETTHE DANCE OF DECEPTION—DECIEVING POWER: FALSE PROPHET, USA

The prophets of Baal & Salome did the dance of deception

HE MAKETH FIRE COME DOWN FROM HEAVENAnd he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on

the earth in the sight of men, And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. Revelation 13:13–14.

KINGS—CIVIL AUTHORITIES: DRAGON, UNITED NATIONSHerod and Ahab are the civil authorities

“Thus while the dragon, primarily, represents Satan, it is, in a secondary sense, a symbol of pagan Rome.” The Great Controversy, 439.

“Kings and rulers and governors have placed upon themselves the brand of antichrist, and are represented as the dragon who goes to make war with the saints—with those who keep the commandments of God and who have the faith of Jesus. In their enmity against the people of God, they show themselves guilty also of the choice of Barabbas instead of Christ.” Testimonies to Ministers, 38.

IMPURE WOMAN—IMPURE CHURCH: BEAST, VATICANJezebel & Salome

Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. Revelation 2:20.

172

THREE ROMESPAGAN ROME—PERSECUTING POWERPAPAL ROME—PERSECUTING POWER

PAGAN ROME—DESOLATING POWER; THE DAILY DESOLATING POWERPAPAL ROME— DESOLATING POWER; THE ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION

PAGAN ROME—PONTIFEX MAXIMUSPAPAL ROME—PONTIFEX MAXIMUS

PAGAN ROME’S RELIGION—PAGANISMPAPAL ROME’S RELIGION—PAGANISM

PAGAN ROME—SUN WORSHIPPERSPAPAL ROME— SUN WORSHIPPERS

PAGAN ROME—ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION IN AD 70 TIME-PERIODPAPAL ROME—ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION IN 1260 70 TIME-PERIOD

PAGAN ROME—REPRESENTS STATE-CRAFTPAPAL ROME—REPRESENTS CHURCH-CRAFT

PAGAN ROME—TIME PROPHECY IDENTIFYING HOW LONG IT WOULD RULE SUPREMELYPAPAL ROME—TIME PROPHECY IDENTIFYING HOW LONG IT WOULD RULE SUPREMELY

PAGAN ROME—RULED SUPREMELY ONCE THIRD GEOGRAPHICAL OBSTACLE WAS OVERCOMEPAPAL ROME—RULED SUPREMELY ONCE THIRD GEOGRAPHICAL OBSTACLE WAS OVERCOME

PAGAN ROME—RULED SUPREMELY FROM THE CITY OF ROMEPAPAL ROME—RULED SUPREMELY FROM THE CITY OF ROME

PAGAN ROME—COUNTERFEITS JERUSALEM AND GODPAPAL ROME—COUNTERFEITS JERUSALEM AND GOD

173

The Three WoesTHE FIRST WOE

1. Islam2. Mode of warfare: strike suddenly and unexpectedly3. Focus of warfare: the armies of Rome4. Directed by their tails: The ancient and honourable, he is the head; and the

prophet that teacheth lies, he is the tail. Isaiah 9:15.5. Providential force that tormented the armies of down Rome6.

THE SECOND WOE1. Islam2. Mode of warfare: strike suddenly and unexpectedly with explosives3. Focus of warfare: the armies of Rome4. Directed by their heads and tails: The ancient and honourable, he is the head;

and the prophet that teacheth lies, he is the tail. Isaiah 9:15.5. Providential force that brought down Rome6.

THE THIRD WOE1. Islam2. Mode of warfare: strike suddenly and unexpectedly with explosives3. Focus of warfare: the armies of Rome4. Directed by their heads and tails: The ancient and honourable, he is the head;

and the prophet that teacheth lies, he is the tail. Isaiah 9:15.5. Providential force that brought down Rome

September 11, 2001 radical Islam attacked the modern army of Rome. Islam struck suddenly and unexpectedly with explosives. It was directed to do so by Islam’s heads and tails—Bin Laden and the other Imams. At that point, the third woe began in history. The third woe will first torment the armies of modern Rome, thus providing the environment for the national Sunday law, and then Islam will be used providentially to bring down modern Babylon (modern Rome) as the four winds of strife are let loose.

174

blythe meetings - theseventhunders meeting.doc · web view“then i saw in relation to the...

Documents